Daniel 11:3-20 And a mighty king shall rise up, and he shall lord over a great dominion, and he shall do according to his will.

ABP_Strongs⁽ⁱ⁾

3 G2532 And G450 [³shall rise up G935 ²king G1415 ¹a mighty], G2532 and G2961 he shall lord over G2955.1 [²dominion G4183 ¹a great], G2532 and G4160 he shall do G2596 according to G3588 G2307 his will. G1473

4 G2532 And G5613 when G302 ever G2476 [²should stand G3588 G932 ¹his kingdom], G1473 G4937 it shall be broken, G2532 and G1244 shall be divided G1519 into G3588 the G5064 four G417 winds G3588 of the G3772 heaven; G2532 and G3756 not G1519 unto G3588 G2078 his latter end, G1473 G3761 nor G2596 according to G3588 G2955.1 his dominion G1473 G3739 which G2961 he lorded over. G3754 For G1620.2 [³was plucked up G3588 G932 ²kingdom G1473 ¹his], G2532 and G2087 to others G1623 outside G3778 of these G1325 it shall be given.

5 G2532 And G1765 [⁵grew in strength G3588 ¹the G935 ²king G3588 ³of the G3558 ⁴south]; G2532 and G1520 one G3588 G758 of his rulers G1473 G1765 shall grow in strength G1909 over G1473 him, G2532 and G2961 shall lord over G2955.1 [²dominion G4183 ¹a great] G1909 by G1849 his authority. G1473

6 G2532 And G3326 after G3588 G2094 his years G1473 G4830.3 they shall be mixed together; G2532 and G2364 the daughter G935 of the king G3588 of the G3558 south G1525 shall enter in G4314 to G935 the king G3588 of the G1005 north G3588 G4160 to make G4916.5 treaties G3326 with G3588 him. G2532 And G3756 she shall not G2902 hold G2479 strength G1023 of arm; G2532 and G3756 [²shall not G2476 ³stand G3588 G4690 ¹his seed], G1473 G2532 and G3860 she shall be delivered up, G1473 G2532 and G3588 the ones G5342 bringing G1473 her, G2532 and G3588 the G3494.1 young woman, G2532 and G3588 the one G2729 strengthening G1473 her G1722 in G3588 the G2540 times.

7 G2532 And G450 one shall rise up G1537 from out of G3588 the G438 flower G3588 G4491 of her root G1473 G1909 unto G3588 G2091 his preparation; G1473 G2532 and G2240 he shall come G4314 against G3588 the G1411 force, G2532 and G1525 shall enter G1519 unto G3588 the G5288.2 supporters G3588 of the G935 king G3588 of the G1005 north, G2532 and G4160 shall deal G1722 with G1473 them, G2532 and G2729 shall prevail.

8 G2532 And G1065 indeed G3588 G2316 their gods G1473 G3326 with G3588 G5560.8 their molten images, G1473 G3956 and every G4632 [²item G1938.1 ¹desirable] G1473 of theirs G694 of silver G2532 and G5553 of gold, G3326 with G161 the captivity, G5342 he shall bring G1519 into G* Egypt. G2532 And G1473 he G2476 shall stand G5228 over G935 the king G1473 of the G1005 north.

9 G2532 And G1525 he shall enter G1519 into G3588 the G932 kingdom G3588 of the G935 king G3588 of the G3558 south, G2532 and G390 shall return G1519 unto G3588 G1093 his land. G1473

10 G2532 And G3588 G5207 his sons G4863 shall gather G3793 a multitude G1411 [²forces G4183 ¹of many]. G2532 And G2064 [²shall come G2064 ¹one coming], G2532 even G2626 inundating, G2532 and G3928 shall go by. G2532 And G2523 he shall settle, G2532 and G4850.3 shall grapple together G2193 unto G3588 G2479 his strength. G1473

11 G2532 And G64.1 [⁵shall be wild G3588 ¹the G935 ²king G3588 ³of the G3558 ⁴south], G2532 and G1831 shall come forth G2532 and G4170 wage war G3326 with G3588 the G935 king G3588 of the G1005 north. G2532 And G2476 he shall establish G3793 [²multitude G4183 ¹a great]; G2532 but G3860 there shall be delivered up G3793 a multitude G1722 in G5495 his hand. G1473

12 G2532 And G2983 he shall take G3588 the G3793 multitude, G2532 and G5312 [²shall be exalted G3588 G2588 ¹his heart]; G1473 G2532 and G2598 he shall throw down G3461 myriads, G2532 and G3756 he shall not prevail. G2729

13 G2532 And G1994 [⁵shall return G3588 ¹the G935 ²king G3588 ³of the G1005 ⁴north], G2532 and G71 shall lead G3793 [²multitude G4183 ¹a great] G5228 more than G3588 the G4387 former. G2532 And G1519 in G3588 the G5056 end G3588 of the G2540 times G1904 he shall come upon G1528.2 an entrance G1722 in G1411 [²power G3173 ¹great], G2532 and G1722 in G5223 [²substance G4183 ¹much].

14 G2532 And G1722 in G3588 G2540 those times G1565 G4183 many G1881 shall rise up G1909 against G935 the king G3588 of the G3558 south. G2532 And G3588 the G5207 sons G3588 of the G3061 pestilent ones G3588 G2992 of your people G1473 G1869 shall be lifted up G3588 G2476 to establish G3706 the vision; G2532 and G770 they shall weaken.

15 G2532 And G1525 [⁴shall enter G935 ¹ the king G3588 ²of the G1005 ³north], G2532 and G1632 shall discharge G4378.1 a mound, G2532 and G4815 shall seize G4172 [²cities G3793.1 ¹fortified]. G2532 And G3588 the G1023 arms G3588 of the G935 king G3588 of the G3558 south G3756 shall not G2476 stand, G2532 and G450 [²shall rise up G3588 G1588 ¹his chosen ones], G1473 G2532 and G3756 there will not G1510.8.3 be G2479 strength G3588 G2476 to stand.

16 G2532 And G4160 [³shall do G3588 ¹the one G1531 ²entering] G4314 to G1473 him G2596 according to G3588 G2307 his will, G1473 G2532 and G3756 there is not G1510.2.3 G2476 one standing G2596 against G4383 his face. G1473 G2532 And G2476 he shall stand G1722 in G3588 the G1093 land G3588 G4521.1 of glory, G2532 and G4931 it shall be finished off entirely G1722 by G3588 G5495 his hand. G1473

17 G2532 And G5021 he shall arrange G3588 G4383 his face G1473 G1525 to enter G1722 in G2479 the strength G3956 of all G3588 G932 his kingdom, G1473 G2532 and G2117 [²upright G3956 ¹all] G3326 with G1473 him; G4160 thus he shall do. G2532 And G2364 the daughter G3588 G1135 of women G1325 he will give G1473 to him G3588 G1311 to corrupt G1473 her. G2532 But G3766.2 in no way G3887 shall she remain, G2532 and G3756 [²not G1473 ⁴to him G1510.8.3 ¹she will ³be].

18 G2532 And G1994 he shall turn G3588 G4383 his face G1473 G1519 unto G3588 the G3520 islands, G2532 and G4815 shall seize G4183 many. G2532 And G2664 he will cause [²to cease G758 ¹rulers] G3680 their scorning, G1473 G4133 only G3588 G3680 his scorning G1473 G1994 shall return G1473 to him.

19 G2532 And G1994 he shall turn G3588 G4383 his face G1473 G1519 unto G3588 the G2479 strength G3588 G1093 of his land. G1473 G2532 And G770 he shall weaken, G2532 and G4098 shall fall, G2532 and G3756 shall not G2147 be found.

20 G2532 And G450 shall rise up G1537 from out of G3588 G4491 his root G1473 G5452.1 a plant G932 of a kingdom, G1909 unto G3588 G2091 his preparation, G1473 G3849.1 casting aside, G4238 exacting G1391 glory G932 of the kingdom. G2532 And G1722 in G3588 G2250 those days G1565 G4937 he shall be broken, G2532 and G3756 not G1722 in G4383 faces, G3761 nor G1722 in G4171 war.

ABP_GRK⁽ⁱ⁾

3 G2532 και G450 αναστήσεται G935 βασιλεύς G1415 δυνατός G2532 και G2961 κυριεύσει G2955.1 κυρίας G4183 πολλής G2532 και G4160 ποιήσει G2596 κατά G3588 το G2307 θέλημα αυτού G1473

4 G2532 και G5613 ως G302 αν G2476 στη G3588 η G932 βασιλεία αυτού G1473 G4937 συντριβήσεται G2532 και G1244 διαιρεθήσεται G1519 εις G3588 τους G5064 τέσσαρας G417 ανέμους G3588 του G3772 ουρανού G2532 και G3756 ουκ G1519 εις G3588 τα G2078 έσχατα αυτού G1473 G3761 ουδέ G2596 κατά G3588 την G2955.1 κυρείαν αυτού G1473 G3739 ην G2961 εκυρίευσεν G3754 ότι G1620.2 εκτιλήσεται G3588 η G932 βασιλεία G1473 αυτού G2532 και G2087 ετέροις G1623 εκτός G3778 τούτων G1325 δοθήσεται

5 G2532 και G1765 ενισχύσει G3588 ο G935 βασιλεύς G3588 του G3558 νότου G2532 και G1520 εις G3588 των G758 αρχόντων αυτού G1473 G1765 ενισχύσει G1909 επ΄ G1473 αυτόν G2532 και G2961 κυριεύσει G2955.1 κυρείαν G4183 πολλήν G1909 επ΄ G1849 εξουσίας αυτού G1473

6 G2532 και G3326 μετά G3588 τα G2094 έτη αυτού G1473 G4830.3 συμμιγήσονται G2532 και G2364 θυγάτηρ G935 βασιλέως G3588 του G3558 νότου G1525 εισελεύσεται G4314 προς G935 βασιλέα G3588 του G1005 βορρά G3588 του G4160 ποιήσαι G4916.5 συνθήκας G3326 μετ΄ G3588 αυτού G2532 και G3756 ου G2902 κρατήσει G2479 ισχύος G1023 βραχίονος G2532 και G3756 ου G2476 στήσεται G3588 το G4690 σπέρμα αυτού G1473 G2532 και G3860 παραδοθήσεται αυτή G1473 G2532 και G3588 οι G5342 φέροντες G1473 αυτήν G2532 και G3588 η G3494.1 νεάνις G2532 και G3588 ο G2729 κατισχύων G1473 αυτήν G1722 εν G3588 τοις G2540 καιροίς

7 G2532 και G450 αναστήσεται G1537 εκ G3588 του G438 άνθους G3588 της G4491 ρίζης αυτής G1473 G1909 επί G3588 της G2091 ετοιμασίας αυτού G1473 G2532 και G2240 ήξει G4314 προς G3588 την G1411 δύναμιν G2532 και G1525 εισελεύσεται G1519 εις G3588 τα G5288.2 υποστηρίγματα G3588 του G935 βασιλέως G3588 του G1005 βορρά G2532 και G4160 ποιήσει G1722 εν G1473 αυτοίς G2532 και G2729 κατισχύσει

8 G2532 και G1065 γε G3588 τους G2316 θεούς αυτών G1473 G3326 μετά G3588 των G5560.8 χωνευτών αυτών G1473 G3956 παν G4632 σκεύος G1938.1 επιθυμητόν G1473 αυτών G694 αργυρίου G2532 και G5553 χρυσίου G3326 μετά G161 αιχμαλωσίας G5342 οίσει G1519 εις G* Αίγυπτον G2532 και G1473 αυτός G2476 στήσεται G5228 υπέρ G935 βασιλέα G1473 του G1005 βορρά

9 G2532 και G1525 εισελεύσεται G1519 εις G3588 την G932 βασιλείαν G3588 του G935 βασιλέως G3588 του G3558 νότου G2532 και G390 αναστρέψει G1519 εις G3588 την G1093 γην αυτού G1473

10 G2532 και G3588 οι G5207 υιοί αυτού G4863 συνάξουσιν G3793 όχλον G1411 δυνάμεων G4183 πολλών G2532 και G2064 ελευσεται G2064 ερχόμενος G2532 και G2626 κατακλύζων G2532 και G3928 παρελεύσεται G2532 και G2523 καθίεται G2532 και G4850.3 συμπροσπλακήσεται G2193 έως G3588 της G2479 ισχύος αυτού G1473

11 G2532 και G64.1 αγριανθήσεται G3588 ο G935 βασιλεύς G3588 του G3558 νότου G2532 και G1831 εξελεύσεται G2532 και G4170 πολεμήσει G3326 μετά G3588 του G935 βασιλέως G3588 του G1005 βορρά G2532 και G2476 στήσει G3793 όχλον G4183 πολύν G2532 και G3860 παραδοθήσεται G3793 όχλος G1722 εν G5495 χειρί αυτού G1473

12 G2532 και G2983 λήψεται G3588 τον G3793 όχλον G2532 και G5312 υψωθήσεται G3588 η G2588 καρδία αυτού G1473 G2532 και G2598 καταβαλεί G3461 μυριάδας G2532 και G3756 ου κατισχύσει G2729

13 G2532 και G1994 επιστρέψει G3588 ο G935 βασιλεύς G3588 του G1005 βορρά G2532 και G71 άξει G3793 όχλον G4183 πολύν G5228 υπέρ G3588 τον G4387 πρότερον G2532 και G1519 εις G3588 το G5056 τέλος G3588 των G2540 καιρών G1904 επελεύσεται G1528.2 εισοδία G1722 εν G1411 δυνάμει G3173 μεγάλη G2532 και G1722 εν G5223 υπάρξει G4183 πολλή

14 G2532 και G1722 εν G3588 τοις G2540 καιροίς εκείνοις G1565 G4183 πολλοί G1881 επαναστήσονται G1909 επί G935 βασιλέα G3588 του G3558 νότου G2532 και G3588 οι G5207 υιοί G3588 των G3061 λοιμών G3588 του G2992 λαού σου G1473 G1869 επαρθήσονται G3588 του G2476 στήσαι G3706 όρασιν G2532 και G770 ασθενήσουσι

15 G2532 και G1525 εισελεύσεται G935 βασιλεύς G3588 του G1005 βορρά G2532 και G1632 εκχεεί G4378.1 πρόσχωμα G2532 και G4815 συλλήψεται G4172 πόλεις G3793.1 οχυράς G2532 και G3588 οι G1023 βραχίονες G3588 του G935 βασιλέως G3588 του G3558 νότου G3756 ου G2476 στήσονται G2532 και G450 αναστήσονται G3588 οι G1588 εκλεκτοί αυτού G1473 G2532 και G3756 ουκ G1510.8.3 έσται G2479 ισχύς G3588 του G2476 στήναι

16 G2532 και G4160 ποιήσει G3588 ο G1531 εισπορευόμενος G4314 προς G1473 αυτόν G2596 κατά G3588 το G2307 θέλημα αυτού G1473 G2532 και G3756 ουκ έστιν G1510.2.3 G2476 εστώς G2596 κατά G4383 πρόσωπον αυτού G1473 G2532 και G2476 στήσεται G1722 εν G3588 τη G1093 γη G3588 του G4521.1 σαβεί G2532 και G4931 συντελεσθήσεται G1722 εν G3588 τη G5495 χειρί αυτού G1473

17 G2532 και G5021 τάξει G3588 το G4383 πρόσωπον αυτού G1473 G1525 εισελθείν G1722 εν G2479 ισχύϊ G3956 πάσης G3588 της G932 βασιλείας αυτού G1473 G2532 και G2117 ευθεία G3956 πάντα G3326 μετ΄ G1473 αυτού G4160 ποιήσει G2532 και G2364 θυγατέρα G3588 των G1135 γυναικών G1325 δώσει G1473 αυτώ G3588 του G1311 διαφθείραι G1473 αυτήν G2532 και G3766.2 ου μη G3887 παραμείνη G2532 και G3756 ουκ G1473 αυτώ G1510.8.3 έσται

18 G2532 και G1994 επιστρέψει G3588 το G4383 πρόσωπον αυτού G1473 G1519 εις G3588 τας G3520 νήσους G2532 και G4815 συλλήψεται G4183 πολλάς G2532 και G2664 καταπαύσει G758 άρχοντας G3680 ονειδισμού αυτών G1473 G4133 πλην G3588 ο G3680 ονειδισμός αυτού G1473 G1994 επιστρέψει G1473 αυτώ

19 G2532 και G1994 επιστρέψει G3588 το G4383 πρόσωπον αυτού G1473 G1519 εις G3588 την G2479 ισχύν G3588 της G1093 γης αυτού G1473 G2532 και G770 ασθενήσει G2532 και G4098 πεσείται G2532 και G3756 ουκ G2147 ευρεθήσεται

20 G2532 και G450 αναστήσεται G1537 εκ G3588 της G4491 ρίζης αυτού G1473 G5452.1 φυτόν G932 βασιλείας G1909 επί G3588 την G2091 ετοιμασίαν αυτού G1473 G3849.1 παραβιβάζων G4238 πράσσων G1391 δόξαν G932 βασιλείας G2532 και G1722 εν G3588 ταις G2250 ημέραις εκείναις G1565 G4937 συντριβήσεται G2532 και G3756 ουκ G1722 εν G4383 προσώπω G3761 ουδέ G1722 εν G4171 πολέμω

LXX_WH⁽ⁱ⁾

3 G2532 CONJ και G450 V-FMI-3S αναστησεται G935 N-NSM βασιλευς G1415 A-NSM δυνατος G2532 CONJ και G2961 V-FAI-3S κυριευσει N-GSF κυριειας G4183 A-GSF πολλης G2532 CONJ και G4160 V-FAI-3S ποιησει G2596 PREP κατα G3588 T-ASN το G2307 N-ASN θελημα G846 D-GSM αυτου

4 G2532 CONJ και G3739 CONJ ως G302 PRT αν G2476 V-AAS-3S στη G3588 T-NSF η G932 N-NSF βασιλεια G846 D-GSM αυτου G4937 V-FPI-3S συντριβησεται G2532 CONJ και G1244 V-FPI-3S διαιρεθησεται G1519 PREP εις G3588 T-APM τους G5064 A-APM τεσσαρας G417 N-APM ανεμους G3588 T-GSM του G3772 N-GSM ουρανου G2532 CONJ και G3364 ADV ουκ G1519 PREP εις G3588 T-APN τα G2078 A-APN εσχατα G846 D-GSM αυτου G3761 CONJ ουδε G2596 PREP κατα G3588 T-ASF την N-ASF κυριειαν G846 D-GSM αυτου G3739 R-ASF ην G2961 V-AAI-3S εκυριευσεν G3754 CONJ οτι V-FMI-3S εκτιλησεται G3588 T-NSF η G932 N-NSF βασιλεια G846 D-GSM αυτου G2532 CONJ και G2087 A-DPM ετεροις G1622 PREP εκτος G3778 D-GPM τουτων

5 G2532 CONJ και G1765 V-FAI-3S ενισχυσει G3588 T-NSM ο G935 N-NSM βασιλευς G3588 T-GSM του G3558 N-GSM νοτου G2532 CONJ και G1519 A-NSM εις G3588 T-GPM των G758 N-GPM αρχοντων G846 D-GSM αυτου G1765 V-FAI-3S ενισχυσει G1909 PREP επ G846 D-ASM αυτον G2532 CONJ και G2961 V-FAI-3S κυριευσει N-ASF κυριειαν G4183 A-ASF πολλην G1909 PREP επ G1849 N-GSF εξουσιας G846 D-GSM αυτου

6 G2532 CONJ και G3326 PREP μετα G3588 T-APN τα G2094 N-APN ετη G846 D-GSM αυτου V-FPI-3P συμμειγησονται G2532 CONJ και G2364 N-NSF θυγατηρ G935 N-GSM βασιλεως G3588 T-GSM του G3558 N-GSM νοτου G1525 V-FMI-3S εισελευσεται G4314 PREP προς G935 N-ASM βασιλεα G3588 T-GSM του N-GSM βορρα G3588 T-GSN του G4160 V-AAN ποιησαι N-APF συνθηκας G3326 PREP μετ G846 D-GSM αυτου G2532 CONJ και G3364 ADV ου G2902 V-FAI-3S κρατησει G2479 N-GSF ισχυος G1023 N-GSM βραχιονος G2532 CONJ και G3364 ADV ου G2476 V-FMI-3S στησεται G3588 T-NSN το G4690 N-NSN σπερμα G846 D-GSM αυτου G2532 CONJ και G3860 V-FPI-3S παραδοθησεται G846 D-NSF αυτη G2532 CONJ και G3588 T-NPM οι G5342 V-PAPNP φεροντες G846 D-ASF αυτην G2532 CONJ και G3588 T-NSF η N-NSF νεανις G2532 CONJ και G3588 T-NSM ο G2729 V-PAPNS κατισχυων G846 D-ASF αυτην G1722 PREP εν G3588 T-DPM τοις G2540 N-DPM καιροις

7 G2532 CONJ και G2476 V-FMI-3S στησεται G1537 PREP εκ G3588 T-GSN του G438 N-GSN ανθους G3588 T-GSF της N-GSF ριζης G846 D-GSF αυτης G3588 T-GSF της G2091 N-GSF ετοιμασιας G846 D-GSM αυτου G2532 CONJ και G1854 V-FAI-3S ηξει G4314 PREP προς G3588 T-ASF την G1411 N-ASF δυναμιν G2532 CONJ και G1525 V-FMI-3S εισελευσεται G1519 PREP εις G3588 T-APN τα N-APN υποστηριγματα G3588 T-GSM του G935 N-GSM βασιλεως G3588 T-GSM του N-GSM βορρα G2532 CONJ και G4160 V-FAI-3S ποιησει G1722 PREP εν G846 D-DPM αυτοις G2532 CONJ και G2729 V-FAI-3S κατισχυσει

8 G2532 CONJ και G1065 PRT γε G3588 T-APM τους G2316 N-APM θεους G846 D-GPM αυτων G3326 PREP μετα G3588 T-GPM των A-GPM χωνευτων G846 D-GPM αυτων G3956 A-ASN παν G4632 N-ASN σκευος A-ASN επιθυμητον G846 D-GPM αυτων G694 N-GSN αργυριου G2532 CONJ και G5553 N-GSN χρυσιου G3326 PREP μετα G161 N-GSF αιχμαλωσιας G5342 V-FAI-3S οισει G1519 PREP εις G125 N-ASF αιγυπτον G2532 CONJ και G846 D-NSM αυτος G2476 V-FMI-3S στησεται G5228 PREP υπερ G935 N-ASM βασιλεα G3588 T-GSM του N-GSM βορρα

9 G2532 CONJ και G1525 V-FMI-3S εισελευσεται G1519 PREP εις G3588 T-ASF την G932 N-ASF βασιλειαν G3588 T-GSM του G935 N-GSM βασιλεως G3588 T-GSM του G3558 N-GSM νοτου G2532 CONJ και G390 V-FAI-3S αναστρεψει G1519 PREP εις G3588 T-ASF την G1065 N-ASF γην G846 D-GSM αυτου

10 G2532 CONJ και G3588 T-NPM οι G5207 N-NPM υιοι G846 D-GSM αυτου G4863 V-FAI-3P συναξουσιν G3793 N-ASM οχλον G1411 N-GPF δυναμεων G4183 A-GPF πολλων G2532 CONJ και G2064 V-FMI-3S ελευσεται G2064 V-PMPNS ερχομενος G2532 CONJ και G2626 V-PAPNS κατακλυζων G2532 CONJ και G3928 V-FMI-3S παρελευσεται G2532 CONJ και G2524 V-PMI-3S καθιεται G2532 CONJ και V-FMI-3S συμπροσπλακησεται G2193 PREP εως G3588 T-GSF της G2479 N-GSF ισχυος G846 D-GSM αυτου

11 G2532 CONJ και V-FPI-3S αγριανθησεται G935 N-NSM βασιλευς G3588 T-GSM του G3558 N-GSM νοτου G2532 CONJ και G1831 V-FMI-3S εξελευσεται G2532 CONJ και G4170 V-FAI-3S πολεμησει G3326 PREP μετα G935 N-GSM βασιλεως G3588 T-GSM του N-GSM βορρα G2532 CONJ και G2476 V-FAI-3S στησει G3793 N-ASM οχλον G4183 A-ASM πολυν G2532 CONJ και G3860 V-FPI-3S παραδοθησεται G3588 T-NSM ο G3793 N-NSM οχλος G1722 PREP εν G5495 N-DSF χειρι G846 D-GSM αυτου

12 G2532 CONJ και G2983 V-FMI-3S λημψεται G3588 T-ASM τον G3793 N-ASM οχλον G2532 CONJ και G5312 V-FPI-3S υψωθησεται G3588 T-NSF η G2588 N-NSF καρδια G846 D-GSM αυτου G2532 CONJ και G2598 V-FAI-3S καταβαλει G3461 N-APF μυριαδας G2532 CONJ και G3364 ADV ου G2729 V-FAI-3S κατισχυσει

13 G2532 CONJ και G1994 V-FAI-3S επιστρεψει G935 N-NSM βασιλευς G3588 T-GSM του N-GSM βορρα G2532 CONJ και G71 V-FAI-3S αξει G3793 N-ASM οχλον G4183 A-ASM πολυν G5228 PREP υπερ G3588 T-ASM τον G4387 A-ASM προτερον G2532 CONJ και G1519 PREP εις G3588 T-ASN το G5056 N-ASN τελος G3588 T-GPM των G2540 N-GPM καιρων G1763 N-GPM ενιαυτων V-FMI-3S επελευσεται N-NPN εισοδια G1722 PREP εν G1411 N-DSF δυναμει G3173 A-DSF μεγαλη G2532 CONJ και G1722 PREP εν G5223 N-DSF υπαρξει G4183 A-DSF πολλη

14 G2532 CONJ και G1722 PREP εν G3588 T-DPM τοις G2540 N-DPM καιροις G1565 D-DPM εκεινοις G4183 A-NPM πολλοι V-FMI-3P επαναστησονται G1909 PREP επι G935 N-ASM βασιλεα G3588 T-GSM του G3558 N-GSM νοτου G2532 CONJ και G3588 T-NPM οι G5207 N-NPM υιοι G3588 T-GPM των G3061 A-GPM λοιμων G3588 T-GSM του G2992 N-GSM λαου G4771 P-GS σου V-FPI-3P επαρθησονται G3588 T-GSN του G2476 V-AAN στησαι G3706 N-ASF ορασιν G2532 CONJ και G770 V-FAI-3P ασθενησουσιν

15 G2532 CONJ και G1525 V-FMI-3S εισελευσεται G935 N-NSM βασιλευς G3588 T-GSM του N-GSM βορρα G2532 CONJ και G1632 V-FAI-3S εκχεει N-ASN προσχωμα G2532 CONJ και G4815 V-FMI-3S συλλημψεται G4172 N-APF πολεις A-APF οχυρας G2532 CONJ και G3588 T-NPM οι G1023 N-NPM βραχιονες G3588 T-GSM του G935 N-GSM βασιλεως G3588 T-GSM του G3558 N-GSM νοτου G3364 ADV ου G2476 V-FMI-3P στησονται G2532 CONJ και G450 V-FMI-3P αναστησονται G3588 T-NPM οι G1588 A-NPM εκλεκτοι G846 D-GSM αυτου G2532 CONJ και G3364 ADV ουκ G1510 V-FMI-3S εσται G2479 N-NSF ισχυς G3588 T-GSN του G2476 V-AAN στηναι

16 G2532 CONJ και G4160 V-FAI-3S ποιησει G3588 T-NSM ο G1531 V-PMPNS εισπορευομενος G4314 PREP προς G846 D-ASM αυτον G2596 PREP κατα G3588 T-ASN το G2307 N-ASN θελημα G846 D-GSM αυτου G2532 CONJ και G3364 ADV ουκ G1510 V-PAI-3S εστιν G2476 V-RAPNS εστως G2596 PREP κατα G4383 N-ASN προσωπον G846 D-GSM αυτου G2532 CONJ και G2476 V-FMI-3S στησεται G1722 PREP εν G1065 N-DSF γη G3588 T-GS του N-PRI σαβι G2532 CONJ και G4931 V-FPI-3S συντελεσθησεται G1722 PREP εν G3588 T-DSF τη G5495 N-DSF χειρι G846 D-GSM αυτου

17 G2532 CONJ και G5021 V-FAI-3S ταξει G3588 T-ASN το G4383 N-ASN προσωπον G846 D-GSM αυτου G1525 V-AAN εισελθειν G1722 PREP εν G2479 N-DSF ισχυι G3956 A-GSF πασης G3588 T-GSF της G932 N-GSF βασιλειας G846 D-GSM αυτου G2532 CONJ και G2117 A-NSF ευθεια G3956 A-NPN παντα G3326 PREP μετ G846 D-GSM αυτου G4160 V-FAI-3S ποιησει G2532 CONJ και G2364 N-ASF θυγατερα G3588 T-GPF των G1135 N-GPF γυναικων G1325 V-FAI-3S δωσει G846 D-DSM αυτω G3588 T-GSN του G1311 V-AAN διαφθειραι G846 D-ASF αυτην G2532 CONJ και G3364 ADV ου G3165 ADV μη G3887 V-AAS-3S παραμεινη G2532 CONJ και G3364 ADV ουκ G846 D-DSM αυτω G1510 V-FMI-3S εσται

18 G2532 CONJ και G1994 V-FAI-3S επιστρεψει G3588 T-ASN το G4383 N-ASN προσωπον G846 D-GSM αυτου G1519 PREP εις G3588 T-APF τας G3520 N-APF νησους G2532 CONJ και G4815 V-FMI-3S συλλημψεται G4183 A-APF πολλας G2532 CONJ και G2664 V-FAI-3S καταπαυσει G758 N-APM αρχοντας G3680 N-GSM ονειδισμου G846 D-GPM αυτων G4133 ADV πλην G3680 N-NSM ονειδισμος G846 D-GSM αυτου G1994 V-FAI-3S επιστρεψει G846 D-DSM αυτω

19 G2532 CONJ και G1994 V-FAI-3S επιστρεψει G3588 T-ASN το G4383 N-ASN προσωπον G846 D-GSM αυτου G1519 PREP εις G3588 T-ASF την G2479 N-ASF ισχυν G3588 T-GSF της G1065 N-GSF γης G846 D-GSM αυτου G2532 CONJ και G770 V-FAI-3S ασθενησει G2532 CONJ και G4098 V-FMI-3S πεσειται G2532 CONJ και G3364 ADV ουχ G2147 V-FPI-3S ευρεθησεται

20 G2532 CONJ και G450 V-FMI-3S αναστησεται G1537 PREP εκ G3588 T-GSF της N-GSF ριζης G846 D-GSM αυτου N-NSN φυτον G932 N-GSF βασιλειας G1909 PREP επι G3588 T-ASF την G2091 N-ASF ετοιμασιαν G846 D-GSM αυτου V-PAPNS παραβιβαζων G4238 V-PAPNS πρασσων G1391 N-ASF δοξαν G932 N-GSF βασιλειας G2532 CONJ και G1722 PREP εν G3588 T-DPF ταις G2250 N-DPF ημεραις G1565 D-DPF εκειναις G4937 V-FPI-3S συντριβησεται G2532 CONJ και G3364 ADV ουκ G1722 PREP εν G4383 N-DPN προσωποις G3761 CONJ ουδε G1722 PREP εν G4171 N-DSM πολεμω

HOT⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ ועמד מלך גבור ומשׁל ממשׁל רב ועשׂה כרצונו׃ ⁴ וכעמדו תשׁבר מלכותו ותחץ לארבע רוחות השׁמים ולא לאחריתו ולא כמשׁלו אשׁר משׁל כי תנתשׁ מלכותו ולאחרים מלבד אלה׃ ⁵ ויחזק מלך הנגב ומן שׂריו ויחזק עליו ומשׁל ממשׁל רב ממשׁלתו׃ ⁶ ולקץ שׁנים יתחברו ובת מלך הנגב תבוא אל מלך הצפון לעשׂות מישׁרים ולא תעצר כוח הזרוע ולא יעמד וזרעו ותנתן היא ומביאיה והילדה ומחזקה בעתים׃ ⁷ ועמד מנצר שׁרשׁיה כנו ויבא אל החיל ויבא במעוז מלך הצפון ועשׂה בהם והחזיק׃ ⁸ וגם אלהיהם עם נסכיהם עם כלי חמדתם כסף וזהב בשׁבי יבא מצרים והוא שׁנים יעמד ממלך הצפון׃ ⁹ ובא במלכות מלך הנגב ושׁב אל אדמתו׃ ¹⁰ ובנו יתגרו ואספו המון חילים רבים ובא בוא ושׁטף ועבר וישׁב ויתגרו עד מעזה׃ ¹¹ ויתמרמר מלך הנגב ויצא ונלחם עמו עם מלך הצפון והעמיד המון רב ונתן ההמון בידו׃ ¹² ונשׂא ההמון ירום לבבו והפיל רבאות ולא יעוז׃ ¹³ ושׁב מלך הצפון והעמיד המון רב מן הראשׁון ולקץ העתים שׁנים יבוא בוא בחיל גדול וברכושׁ רב׃ ¹⁴ ובעתים ההם רבים יעמדו על מלך הנגב ובני פריצי עמך ינשׂאו להעמיד חזון ונכשׁלו׃ ¹⁵ ויבא מלך הצפון וישׁפך סוללה ולכד עיר מבצרות וזרעות הנגב לא יעמדו ועם מבחריו ואין כח לעמד׃ ¹⁶ ויעשׂ הבא אליו כרצונו ואין עומד לפניו ויעמד בארץ הצבי וכלה בידו׃ ¹⁷ וישׂם פניו לבוא בתקף כל מלכותו וישׁרים עמו ועשׂה ובת הנשׁים יתן לו להשׁחיתה ולא תעמד ולא לו תהיה׃ ¹⁸ וישׁב פניו לאיים ולכד רבים והשׁבית קצין חרפתו לו בלתי חרפתו ישׁיב׃ ¹⁹ וישׁב פניו למעוזי ארצו ונכשׁל ונפל ולא ימצא׃ ²⁰ ועמד על כנו מעביר נוגשׂ הדר מלכות ובימים אחדים ישׁבר ולא באפים ולא במלחמה׃

IHOT⁽ⁱ⁾ (In English order)

3 H5975 ועמד shall stand up, H4428 מלך king H1368 גבור And a mighty H4910 ומשׁל that shall rule H4474 ממשׁל dominion, H7227 רב with great H6213 ועשׂה and do H7522 כרצונו׃ according to his will.

4 H5975 וכעמדו And when he shall stand up, H7665 תשׁבר shall be broken, H4438 מלכותו his kingdom H2673 ותחץ and shall be divided H702 לארבע toward the four H7307 רוחות winds H8064 השׁמים of heaven; H3808 ולא and not H319 לאחריתו to his posterity, H3808 ולא nor H4915 כמשׁלו according to his dominion H834 אשׁר which H4910 משׁל he ruled: H3588 כי for H5428 תנתשׁ shall be plucked up, H4438 מלכותו his kingdom H312 ולאחרים even for others H905 מלבד beside H428 אלה׃ those.

5 H2388 ויחזק shall be strong, H4428 מלך And the king H5045 הנגב of the south H4480 ומן and of H8269 שׂריו his princes; H2388 ויחזק and he shall be strong H5921 עליו above H4910 ומשׁל him, and have dominion; H4474 ממשׁל his dominion H7227 רב a great H4475 ממשׁלתו׃

6 H7093 ולקץ And in the end H8141 שׁנים of years H2266 יתחברו they shall join themselves together; H1323 ובת daughter H4428 מלך for the king's H5045 הנגב of the south H935 תבוא shall come H413 אל to H4428 מלך the king H6828 הצפון of the north H6213 לעשׂות to make H4339 מישׁרים an agreement: H3808 ולא but she shall not H6113 תעצר retain H3581 כוח the power H2220 הזרוע of the arm; H3808 ולא neither H5975 יעמד shall he stand, H2220 וזרעו nor his arm: H5414 ותנתן shall be given up, H1931 היא but she H935 ומביאיה and they that brought H3205 והילדה her, and he that begot H2388 ומחזקה her, and he that strengthened H6256 בעתים׃ her in times.

7 H5975 ועמד shall stand up H5342 מנצר H8328 שׁרשׁיה of her roots H3653 כנו in his estate, H935 ויבא which shall come H413 אל with H2428 החיל an army, H935 ויבא and shall enter H4581 במעוז into the fortress H4428 מלך of the king H6828 הצפון of the north, H6213 ועשׂה and shall deal H2388 בהם והחזיק׃ against them, and shall prevail:

8 H1571 וגם And shall also H430 אלהיהם their gods, H5973 עם with H5257 נסכיהם their princes, H5973 עם with H3627 כלי vessels H2532 חמדתם their precious H3701 כסף of silver H2091 וזהב and of gold; H7628 בשׁבי captives H935 יבא carry H4714 מצרים into Egypt H1931 והוא and he H8141 שׁנים years H5975 יעמד shall continue H4428 ממלך than the king H6828 הצפון׃ of the north.

9 H935 ובא shall come H4438 במלכות into kingdom, H4428 מלך So the king H5045 הנגב of the south H7725 ושׁב and shall return H413 אל into H127 אדמתו׃ his own land.

10 H1121 ובנו But his sons H1624 יתגרו shall be stirred up, H622 ואספו and shall assemble H1995 המון a multitude H2428 חילים forces: H7227 רבים of great H935 ובא and shall certainly come, H935 בוא and shall certainly come, H7857 ושׁטף and overflow, H5674 ועבר and pass through: H7725 וישׁב then shall he return, H1624 ויתגרו and be stirred up, H5704 עד to H4581 מעזה׃ his fortress.

11 H4843 ויתמרמר shall be moved with anger, H4428 מלך And the king H5045 הנגב of the south H3318 ויצא and shall come forth H3898 ונלחם and fight H5973 עמו with H5973 עם him, with H4428 מלך the king H6828 הצפון of the north: H5975 והעמיד and he shall set forth H1995 המון multitude; H7227 רב a great H5414 ונתן shall be given H1995 ההמון but the multitude H3027 בידו׃ into his hand.

12 H5375 ונשׂא when he hath taken away H1995 ההמון the multitude, H7311 ירום shall be lifted up; H3824 לבבו his heart H5307 והפיל and he shall cast down H7239 רבאות ten thousands: H3808 ולא but he shall not H5810 יעוז׃ be strengthened

13 H7725 ושׁב shall return, H4428 מלך For the king H6828 הצפון of the north H5975 והעמיד and shall set forth H1995 המון a multitude H7227 רב greater H4480 מן than H7223 הראשׁון the former, H7093 ולקץ after H6256 העתים certain H8141 שׁנים years H935 יבוא and shall certainly come H935 בוא and shall certainly come H2428 בחיל army H1419 גדול with a great H7399 וברכושׁ riches. H7227 רב׃ and with much

14 H6256 ובעתים times H1992 ההם And in those H7227 רבים there shall many H5975 יעמדו stand up H5921 על against H4428 מלך the king H5045 הנגב of the south: H1121 ובני also the robbers H6530 פריצי also the robbers H5971 עמך of thy people H5375 ינשׂאו shall exalt themselves H5975 להעמיד to establish H2377 חזון the vision; H3782 ונכשׁלו׃ but they shall fall.

15 H935 ויבא shall come, H4428 מלך So the king H6828 הצפון of the north H8210 וישׁפך and cast up H5550 סוללה a mount, H3920 ולכד and take H5892 עיר cities: H4013 מבצרות the most fenced H2220 וזרעות and the arms H5045 הנגב of the south H3808 לא shall not H5975 יעמדו withstand, H5971 ועם people, H4005 מבחריו neither his chosen H369 ואין neither H3581 כח strength H5975 לעמד׃ to withstand.

16 H6213 ויעשׂ him shall do H935 הבא But he that cometh H413 אליו against H7522 כרצונו according to his own will, H369 ואין and none H5975 עומד shall stand H6440 לפניו before H5975 ויעמד him: and he shall stand H776 בארץ land, H6643 הצבי in the glorious H3615 וכלה shall be consumed. H3027 בידו׃ which by his hand

17 H7760 וישׂם He shall also set H6440 פניו his face H935 לבוא to enter H8633 בתקף with the strength H3605 כל of his whole H4438 מלכותו kingdom, H3477 וישׁרים and upright ones H5973 עמו with H6213 ועשׂה him; thus shall he do: H1323 ובת him the daughter H802 הנשׁים of women, H5414 יתן and he shall give H7843 לו להשׁחיתה corrupting H3808 ולא her: but she shall not H5975 תעמד stand H3808 ולא neither H1961 לו תהיה׃ be

18 H7725 וישׁב After this shall he turn H6440 פניו his face H339 לאיים unto the isles, H3920 ולכד and shall take H7227 רבים many: H7673 והשׁבית offered by him to cease; H7101 קצין but a prince H2781 חרפתו for his own behalf shall cause the reproach H1115 לו בלתי without H2781 חרפתו his own reproach H7725 ישׁיב׃ he shall cause to turn

19 H7725 וישׁב Then he shall turn H6440 פניו his face H4581 למעוזי toward the fort H776 ארצו of his own land: H3782 ונכשׁל but he shall stumble H5307 ונפל and fall, H3808 ולא and not H4672 ימצא׃ be found.

20 H5975 ועמד Then shall stand up H5921 על in H3653 כנו his estate H5674 מעביר a raiser H5065 נוגשׂ of taxes H1925 הדר the glory H4438 מלכות of the kingdom: H3117 ובימים days H259 אחדים but within few H7665 ישׁבר he shall be destroyed, H3808 ולא neither H639 באפים in anger, H3808 ולא nor H4421 במלחמה׃ in battle.

new⁽ⁱ⁾

3 H1368 And a mighty H4428 king H5975 [H8804] shall stand up, H4910 [H8804] that shall rule H7227 with great H4474 dominion, H6213 [H8804] and do H7522 according to his will.

4 H5975 [H8800] And when he shall stand up, H4438 his kingdom H7665 [H8735] shall be broken, H2673 [H8735] and shall be divided H702 toward the four H7307 winds H8064 of heaven; H319 and not to his posterity, H4915 nor according to his dominion H4910 [H8804] which he ruled: H4438 for his kingdom H5428 [H8735] shall be plucked up, H312 even for others beside those.

5 H4428 And the king H5045 of the south H2388 [H8799] shall be strong, H8269 and one of his princes; H2388 [H8799] and he shall be strong H4910 [H8804] above him, and have dominion; H4475 his dominion H7227 shall be a great H4474 dominion.

6 H7093 And in the end H8141 of years H2266 [H8691] they shall join themselves together; H4428 for the king's H1323 daughter H5045 of the south H935 [H8799] shall come H4428 to the king H6828 of the north H6213 [H8800] to make H4339 a straight agreement: H6113 [H8799] but she shall not retain H3581 the power H2220 of the arm; H5975 [H8799] neither shall he stand, H2220 nor his arm: H5414 [H8735] but she shall be given up, H935 [H8688] and they that brought H3205 [H8802] her, and he that begat H2388 [H8688] her, and he that strengthened H6256 her in these times.

7 H5342 But out of a branch H8328 of her roots H5975 [H8804] shall one stand up H3653 in his estate, H935 [H8799] who shall come H2428 with an army, H935 [H8799] and shall enter H4581 into the fortress H4428 of the king H6828 of the north, H6213 [H8804] and shall deal H2388 [H8689] against them, and shall prevail:

8 H935 [H8686] And shall also carry H7628 captives H4714 into Egypt H430 their gods, H5257 with their princes, H2532 and with their precious H3627 vessels H3701 of silver H2091 and of gold; H5975 [H8799] and he shall continue H8141 more years H4428 than the king H6828 of the north.

9 H4428 So the king H5045 of the south H935 [H8804] shall come H4438 into his kingdom, H7725 [H8804] and shall return H127 into his own soil.

10 H1121 But his sons H1624 [H8691] shall be stirred up, H622 [H8804] and shall assemble H1995 a multitude H7227 of great H2428 forces: H935 [H8800] and one shall certainly H935 [H8804] come, H7857 [H8804] and overflow, H5674 [H8804] and pass through: H7725 [H8799] then shall he return, H1624 [H8691] and be stirred up, H4581 even to his fortress.

11 H4428 And the king H5045 of the south H4843 [H8698] shall be moved with anger, H3318 [H8804] and shall come forth H3898 [H8738] and fight H4428 with him, even with the king H6828 of the north: H5975 [H8689] and he shall set forth H7227 a great H1995 multitude; H1995 but the multitude H5414 [H8738] shall be given H3027 into his hand.

12 H5375 [H8738] And when he hath taken away H1995 the multitude, H3824 his heart H7311 H7311 [H8804] shall be lifted up; H5307 [H8689] and he shall cast down H7239 many ten thousands: H5810 [H8799] but he shall not be strengthened by it.

13 H4428 For the king H6828 of the north H7725 [H8804] shall return, H5975 [H8689] and shall set forth H1995 a multitude H7227 greater H7223 than the former, H935 [H8800] and shall certainly H935 [H8799] come H7093 after H6256 certain H8141 years H1419 with a great H2428 army H7227 and with much H7399 riches.

14 H6256 And in those times H7227 there shall many H5975 [H8799] stand up H4428 against the king H5045 of the south: H1121 H6530 also the robbers H5971 of thy people H5375 [H8691] shall exalt H5975 [H8687] themselves to establish H2377 the vision; H3782 [H8738] but they shall fall.

15 H4428 So the king H6828 of the north H935 [H8799] shall come, H8210 [H8799] and cast up H5550 a bank, H3920 [H8804] and take H4013 the most fortified H5892 cities: H2220 and the arms H5045 of the south H5975 [H8799] shall not withstand, H4005 neither his chosen H5971 people, H3581 neither shall there be any strength H5975 [H8800] to withstand.

16 H935 [H8802] But he that cometh H6213 [H8799] against him shall do H7522 according to his own will, H5975 [H8802] and none shall stand H6440 at the face of H5975 [H8799] him: and he shall stand H6643 in the splendrous H776 land, H3027 which by his hand H3617 shall be consumed.

17 H7760 [H8799] He shall also set H6440 his face H935 [H8800] to enter H8633 with the strength H4438 of his whole kingdom, H3477 and upright ones H6213 [H8804] with him; thus shall he do: H5414 [H8799] and he shall give H1323 him the daughter H802 of women, H7843 [H8687] decaying H5975 [H8799] her: but she shall not stand on his side, neither be for him.

18 H7760 H7725 [H8799] After this shall he turn H6440 his face H339 to the isles, H3920 [H8804] and shall take H7227 many: H7101 but a prince H2781 for his own behalf shall cause the reproach H7673 [H8689] offered by him to cease; H1115 without H2781 his own reproach H7725 [H8686] he shall cause it to turn upon him.

19 H7725 [H8686] Then he shall turn H6440 his face H4581 toward the fortresses H776 of his own land: H3782 [H8738] but he shall stumble H5307 [H8804] and fall, H4672 [H8735] and not be found.

20 H5975 [H8804] Then shall stand up H3653 in his estate H5674 [H8688] a raiser H5065 [H8802] of taxes H1925 in the honour H4438 of the kingdom: H259 but within few H3117 days H7665 [H8735] he shall be broken, H639 neither in anger, H4421 nor in battle.

Vulgate⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ surget vero rex fortis et dominabitur potestate multa et faciet quod placuerit ei ⁴ et cum steterit conteretur regnum eius et dividetur in quattuor ventos caeli sed non in posteros eius neque secundum potentiam illius qua dominatus est lacerabitur enim regnum eius etiam in externos exceptis his ⁵ et confortabitur rex austri et de principibus eius praevalebit super eum et dominabitur dicione multa enim dominatio eius ⁶ et post finem annorum foederabuntur filiaque regis austri veniet ad regem aquilonis facere amicitiam et non obtinebit fortitudinem brachii nec stabit semen eius et tradetur ipsa et qui adduxerunt eam adulescentes eius et qui confortabant eam in temporibus ⁷ et stabit de germine radicum eius plantatio et veniet cum exercitu et ingredietur provinciam regis aquilonis et abutetur eis et obtinebit ⁸ insuper et deos eorum et sculptilia vasa quoque pretiosa argenti et auri captiva ducet in Aegyptum ipse praevalebit adversum regem aquilonis ⁹ et intrabit in regnum rex austri et revertetur ad terram suam ¹⁰ filii autem eius provocabuntur et congregabunt multitudinem exercituum plurimorum et veniet properans et inundans et revertetur et concitabitur et congredietur cum robore eius ¹¹ et provocatus rex austri egredietur et pugnabit adversum regem aquilonis et praeparabit multitudinem nimiam et dabitur multitudo in manu eius ¹² et capiet multitudinem et exaltabitur cor eius et deiciet multa milia sed non praevalebit ¹³ convertetur enim rex aquilonis et praeparabit multitudinem multo maiorem quam prius et in fine temporum annorumque veniet properans cum exercitu magno et opibus nimiis ¹⁴ et in temporibus illis multi consurgent adversum regem austri filii quoque praevaricatorum populi tui extollentur ut impleant visionem et corruent ¹⁵ et veniet rex aquilonis et conportabit aggerem et capiet urbes munitissimas et brachia austri non sustinebunt et consurgent electi eius ad resistendum et non erit fortitudo ¹⁶ et faciet veniens super eum iuxta placitum suum et non erit qui stet contra faciem eius et stabit in terra inclita et consumetur in manu eius ¹⁷ et ponet faciem suam ut veniat ad tenendum universum regnum eius et recta faciet cum eo et filiam feminarum dabit ei ut evertat illud et non stabit nec illius erit ¹⁸ et convertet faciem suam ad insulas et capiet multas et cessare faciet principem obprobrii sui et obprobrium eius convertetur in eum ¹⁹ et convertet faciem suam ad imperium terrae suae et inpinget et corruet et non invenietur ²⁰ et stabit in loco eius vilissimus et indignus decore regio et in paucis diebus conteretur non in furore nec in proelio

Clementine_Vulgate⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Surget vero rex fortis, et dominabitur potestate multa, et faciet quod placuerit ei. ⁴ Et cum steterit, conteretur regnum ejus, et dividetur in quatuor ventos cæli: sed non in posteros ejus, neque secundum potentiam illius, qua dominatus est: lacerabitur enim regnum ejus etiam in externos, exceptis his. ⁵ Et confortabitur rex austri: et de principibus ejus prævalebit super eum, et dominabitur ditione: multa enim dominatio ejus. ⁶ Et post finem annorum fœderabuntur: filiaque regis austri veniet ad regem aquilonis facere amicitiam, et non obtinebit fortitudinem brachii, nec stabit semen ejus: et tradetur ipsa, et qui adduxerunt eam adolescentes ejus, et qui confortabant eam in temporibus. ⁷ Et stabit de germine radicum ejus plantatio: et veniet cum exercitu, et ingredietur provinciam regis aquilonis: et abutetur eis, et obtinebit. ⁸ Insuper et deos eorum, et sculptilia, vasa quoque pretiosa argenti et auri, captiva ducet in Ægyptum: ipse prævalebit adversus regem aquilonis. ⁹ Et intrabit in regnum rex austri, et revertetur ad terram suam. ¹⁰ Filii autem ejus provocabuntur, et congregabunt multitudinem exercituum plurimorum: et veniet properans, et inundans: et revertetur, et concitabitur, et congredietur cum robore ejus. ¹¹ Et provocatus rex austri egredietur, et pugnabit adversus regem aquilonis, et præparabit multitudinem nimiam, et dabitur multitudo in manu ejus. ¹² Et capiet multitudinem, et exaltabitur cor ejus, et dejiciet multa millia, sed non prævalebit. ¹³ Convertetur enim rex aquilonis, et præparabit multitudinem multo majorem quam prius: et in fine temporum annorumque veniet properans cum exercitu magno, et opibus nimiis. ¹⁴ Et in temporibus illis multi consurgent adversus regem austri: filii quoque prævaricatorum populi tui extollentur ut impleant visionem, et corruent. ¹⁵ Et venit rex aquilonis, et comportabit aggerem, et capiet urbes munitissimas: et brachia austri non sustinebunt, et consurgent electi ejus ad resistendum, et non erit fortitudo. ¹⁶ Et faciet veniens super eum juxta placitum suum, et non erit qui stet contra faciem ejus: et stabit in terra inclyta, et consumetur in manu ejus. ¹⁷ Et ponet faciem suam ut veniat ad tenendum universum regnum ejus, et recta faciet cum eo: et filiam feminarum dabit ei, ut evertat illud: et non stabit, nec illius erit. ¹⁸ Et convertet faciem suam ad insulas, et capiet multas: et cessare faciet principem opprobrii sui, et opprobrium ejus convertetur in eum. ¹⁹ Et convertet faciem suam ad imperium terræ suæ, et impinget, et corruet, et non invenietur. ²⁰ Et stabit in loco ejus vilissimus, et indignus decore regio: et in paucis diebus conteretur, non in furore, nec in prælio.

Wycliffe⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Forsothe a strong kyng schal rise, and shal be lord in greet power, and schal do that, that schal plese hym. ⁴ And whanne he schal stonde, his rewme schal be al to-brokun, and it schal be departid in to foure wyndis of heuene, but not in to hise eiris, nether bi the power of hym in which he was lord; for his rewme schal be to-rente, yhe, in to straungeris, outakun these. ⁵ And the kyng of the south schal be coumfortid; and of the princes of hym oon schal haue power aboue hym, and he schal be lord in power; for whi his lordschipe schal be myche. ⁶ And after the ende of yeeris `thei schulen be knyt in pees; and the douyter of the kyng of the south schal come to the kyng of the north, to make frenschipe. And sche schal not gete strengthe of arm, nether the seed of hir schal stonde; and sche schal be bitakun, and the yonglyngis of hir that brouyten hir, and he that coumfortide hir in tymes. ⁷ And a plauntyng of the seed of the rootis of hir schal stonde; and he schal come with an oost, and schal entre in to the prouynce of the kyng of the north, and he schal mysuse hem, and he schal gete; ⁸ ferthir more he schal gete both the goddis of hem, and grauun ymagis. Also he schal lede into Egipt preciouse vessels of gold, and of siluer, takun in batel. He schal haue the maistrie ayens the kyng of the north; ⁹ and the kyng of the south schal entre in to the rewme, and schal turne ayen to his lond. ¹⁰ Forsothe the sones of hym schulen be stirid to wraththe, and thei schulen gadere togidere a multitude of ful many coostis. And he schal come hastynge and flowynge, and he schal turne ayen, and schal be stirid, and schal bigynne batel with his strengthe. ¹¹ And the king of the south schal be stirid, and schal go out, and schal fiyte ayens the kyng of the north, and schal make redi a ful grete multitude; and the multitude schal be youun in his hond. ¹² And he schal take the multitude, and his herte schal be enhaunsid; and he schal caste doun many thousyndis, but he schal not haue the maistrie. ¹³ For the kyng of the north schal turne, and schal make redi a multitude, myche more than bifore; and in the ende of tymes and of yeeris he schal come hastynge with a ful greet oost, and with ful many richessis. ¹⁴ And in tho tymes many men schulen rise togidere ayens the kyng of the south; and the sones of trespassouris of thi puple schulen be enhaunsid, that thei fille the visioun, and thei schulen falle doun. ¹⁵ And the kyng of the north schal come, and schal bere togidere erthe, he schal take strongeste citees; and the armes of the south schulen not susteyne. And the chosun men therof schulen rise togidere, to ayenstonde, and strengthe schal not be. ¹⁶ And he schal come on hym, and schal do bi his wille; and noon schal be, that schal stonde ayens his face. And he schal stonde in the noble lond, and it schal be wastid in his hond. ¹⁷ And he schal sette his face, that he come to holde al the rewme of him, and he schal do riytful thingis with hym. And he schal yyue to hym the douyter of wymmen, to distrie hym; and it schal not stonde, and it schal not be his. ¹⁸ And he schal turne his face to ilis, and he schal take many ilis. And he schal make ceesse the prince of his schenschipe, and his schenschipe schal turne in to hym. ¹⁹ And he schal turne his face to the lordschip of his loond, and he schal snapere, and falle doun, and he schal not be foundun. ²⁰ And the vilest and vnworthi to the kyngis onour schal stonde in the place of hym, and in fewe daies he schal be al to-brokun, not in woodnesse, nether in batel.

Coverdale⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Then shal there arise yet a mightie kinge, that shal rule with greate dominion, and do what him list. ⁴ And as soone as his kingdome commeth vp, it shalbe destroyed, & deuyded towarde ye foure wyndes of the heauen. They yt come after him, shall not haue soch power & dominion as he: but his kingdome shalbe scatred, yee euen amonge other the those. ⁵ And the kynge of ye south shalbe migthier, then his other prynces. Agaynst him there shal one make himself stroge, & shal rule his dominio wt greate power. ⁶ But after certayne yeares they shalbe ioyned together, & the kynges doughter of the south shall come to the kynge of the north, for to make fredshipe, but she shal not optayne the power of that arme, nether shall she be able to endure thorow his might: but she, & soch as brought her (yee & he yt begat her, & conforted her for his tyme) shalbe delyuered vp. ⁷ Out of ye braunches of hir rote, there shal one stonde vp in his steade: which with power of armes shal go thorow the kynges londe of the north, & handle him acordinge to his strength. As for their Idols & prynces, with their costly Iewels of golde & syluer, ⁸ he shal cary them awaye captyues in to Egipte, and he shal preuayle agaynst the kynge of the north certayne yeares. ⁹ And when he is come into ye kynges realme of ye south, he shal be fayne to turne agayne in to his owne londe. ¹⁰ Wherfore his sonnes shalbe displeased, and shal gather together a mightie greate hoost of people: and one of them shal come, and go thorow like a waterfloude: then shal he returne, and go forth with defyenge and boostinge vnto his owne londe. ¹¹ The the kinge of ye south shalbe angrie, and shal come forth to fight agaynst the kinge of the north: Yee he shall bringe a greate multitude of people together, and a greate heape shalbe geue into his honde: ¹² these shal he cary awaye wt greate pryde, for so moch as he hath cast downe so many thousandes, neuertheles he shall not preuayle. ¹³ For ye kinge of ye north shal gather (of the new) a greater heape of people then afore, & come forth (after a certayne tyme and yeares) with a mightie hoost & exceadinge greate good. ¹⁴ At the same tyme there shall many stonde vp agaynst the kinge of the south, so that ye wicked children of thy people also shal exalte them selues (to fulfill the vision) and then fall. ¹⁵ So the kinge of the north shall come to laye sege, and to take the stroge fensed cities: And the power of the of ye south shal not be able to abyde him, & the best men of the people shall not be so stronge, as to resist him. ¹⁶ Shortly, when he commeth, he shall handle him as he list, & no man shalbe so hardy as to stonde agaynst him. He shal stode in the pleasaunt countre, which thorow him shalbe destroyed. ¹⁷ He shal set his face wt all his power to optayne his kingdome, & to be like it. Yee that shal he do, & geue him vnto the doughters amoge women, to destroye him. But he shal fayle, nether shal he optayne his purpose. ¹⁸ After this, shall he set his face vnto the Iles, & take many of the. A prynce shal stoppe him, to do him a shame, besyde the confucion that els shal come vnto him. ¹⁹ Thus shal he turne agayne to his owne londe, stomble, & fall, and be nomore founde: ²⁰ so he that came vpon him & dyd him violence, shal stonde in his place, & haue a pleasaunt kingdome: and after few dayes he shal be destroyed, & that nether in wrath ner in batell.

MSTC⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Then shall there arise yet a mighty king, that shall rule with great dominion, and do what him list. ⁴ And as soon as his kingdom cometh up, it shall be destroyed, and divided toward the four winds of the heaven. They that come after him shall not have such power and dominion as he: but his kingdom shall be scattered: yea, even among others than those. ⁵ "And the king of the south shall be mighty; and one of his princes: and he shall prevail against him and bear rule. His dominion shall be a great dominion. ⁶ But after certain years they shall be joined together; and the king's daughter of the south shall come to the king of the North for to make friendship. But she shall not obtain the power of that arm, neither shall she be able to endure through his might: but she, and such as brought her - yea, and he that begat her, and comforted her for his time - shall be delivered up. ⁷ Out of the branches of her root, there shall stand one up in his stead: which with power of armies shall go through the king's land of the north, and handle him according to his strength. As for their Idols and princes, with their costly Jewels of gold and silver, ⁸ he shall carry them away captives into Egypt, and he shall prevail against the king of the north certain years. ⁹ And when he is come into the king's realm of the south, he shall be fain to turn again into his own land. ¹⁰ Wherefore his sons shall be displeased, and shall gather together a mighty great host of people: and one of them shall come, and go through like a water flood: then shall he return, and go forth with defying and boasting unto his own land. ¹¹ Then the king of the south shall be angry, and shall come forth to fight against the king of the north: Yea, he shall bring a great multitude of people together, and a great heap shall be given into his hand. ¹² These shall he carry away with great pride, forsomuch as he hath cast down so many thousands, nevertheless he shall not prevail. ¹³ For the king of the north shall gather, of the new, a greater heap of people than afore, and come forth after a certain time and years with a mighty host and exceeding great goods. ¹⁴ At the same time there shall many stand up against the king of the south, so that the wicked children of thy people also shall exalt themselves, to fulfill the vision, and then fall. ¹⁵ So the king of the north shall come to lay siege, and to take the strong fenced cities: And the power of them of the south shall not be able to abide him, and the best men of the people shall not be so strong as to resist him. ¹⁶ Shortly, when he cometh, he shall handle him as he list, and no man shall be so hardy as to stand against him. He shall stand in the pleasant country, which through him shall be destroyed. ¹⁷ He shall set his face with all his power to obtain his kingdom, and to be like it. Yea, that shall he do, and give him unto the daughters among women, to destroy him. But he shall fail, neither shall he obtain his purpose. ¹⁸ After this shall he set his face unto the Isles, and take many of them. A prince shall stop him, to do him a shame, beside the confusion that else shall come unto him. ¹⁹ Thus shall he turn again to his own land, stumble, and fall, and be no more found: ²⁰ so that he that came upon him and did him violence, shall stand in his place, and have a pleasant kingdom: and after few days he shall be destroyed: and that neither in wrath, nor in battle.

Matthew⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Then shall there aryse yet a myghty kinge, that shall rule with greate dominion, and do what him lyst. ⁴ And as sone as his kingedome cometh vp, it shalbe destroyed, and deuyded toward the foure windes of the heauen. They that come after hym, shall not haue suche power and domynyon as he: but hys kyngedome shalbe scatred, yea euen amonge other then those. ⁵ And the kyng of the south shal be myghtyer, then his other princes. Agaynste him there shall one make hymselfe stronge, and shal rule his dominyon wt greate power. ⁶ But after certayne yeares they shalbe ioyned together, and the kinges doughter of the south shall come to the kynge of the Northe, for to make frendshyp, but she shall not obtayne the power of that arme, neyther shall she be able to endure thorow his myght: but she, and such as brought her (yea and he that begat her, & comforted her for hys tyme) shalbe delyuered vp. ⁷ Oute of the braunches of her rote, there shall one stande vp in his steade: whiche with power of armes shal go thorow the kinges lande of the North, & handle hym according to his strength. As for their Idols & princes, with their costly Iewels of goulde & syluer, ⁸ he shal carye them awaye captiues into Egipte, & he shall preuayle agaynste the kyng of the north certayne yeares. ⁹ And when he is come into the kinges realm of the south he shalbe fayne to turne agayne into hys owne lande. ¹⁰ Wherfore hys sonnes shalbe displeased, and shall gather together a myghtye greate hoste of people: and one of them shall come, and go thorowe lyke a waterflowed: then shall he returne, and go forth with defyinge and boastinge vnto his owne lande. ¹¹ Then the kynge of the south shalbe angry and shall come forthe to fyght agaynste the kinge of the north: yea he shal brynge a great multitude of people together, & a great heape shalbe geuen into hys hande: ¹² these shall he cary awaye with greate pryde, for so muche as he hath cast doune so many thousandes, neuertheles he shall not preuayle. ¹³ For the king of the north shal gather (of the new) a greater heape of people then afore, & come forth (after a certayne tyme & yeares) wyth a mighty hoste and exceadinge greate good. ¹⁴ At the same tyme there shall manye stande vp agaynst the kynge of the south, so that the wycked children of thy people also shall exalte them selues (to fulfyll the vysyon) & then fall. ¹⁵ So the kynge of the North shall come to laye sege, & to take the stronge fensed cytyes: And the power of them of the south shal not be able to abyde him, and the best men of the people shal not be so stronge, as to resist him. ¹⁶ Shortely, when he commeth, he shall handle him as he list, & no man shalbe so hardy as to stande agaynst hym. He shall stand in the pleasaunt countreye, whiche thorow him shalbe destroyed. ¹⁷ He shal set his face wt al his power to obtayne his kyngedome, and to be lyke it. Yea that shall he do, and geue hym vnto the doughters amonge wemen, to destroye hym. But he shall fayle, neyther shall he obtayne his purpose. ¹⁸ After this shall he set hys face vnto the Iles, & take many of them. A prynce shal stoppe him, to do hym a shame, besyde the confusyon that els shall come vnto hym. ¹⁹ Thus shall he tourne agayne to hys owne lande, stomble, & fall, and be no more founde: ²⁰ so he that came vpon him & did him violence, shal stande in his place, & haue a pleasaunte kingedom: and after few dayes he shalbe destroyed, and that neyther in wrath, nor in battell.

Great⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Then shall there aryse yet a myghtye kynge, that shall rule wyth greate dominion, and do what hym lyst. ⁴ And as soone as hys kyngdome cometh vp, it shalbe destroyed, and deuyded towarde the foure wyndes of the heauen. They that come after hym, shall not haue soche power & dominyon as he: but hys kyngdome shalbe scatred, yee, euen amonge other then those. ⁵ And the kyng of the south shalbe myghtyer, then his other princes. And one shall be stronger then he, & shall rule hys dominyon wyth greate power. ⁶ And in the ende of yeares they shalbe ioyned together, and the kynges daughter of the southe shall come to the kynge of the North, for to make frendshyppe, but she shall not optayne the power of that arme, nether shall she be able to endure thorowe his myght: but she, and soch as brought her (yee and he that begat her, and conforted her for hys tyme) shalbe delyuered vp. ⁷ Out of the braunches of her rote, there shall one stande vp in hys steade: whych with power of armes shall go thorowe the kynges lande of the north, and handle hym accordynge to hys strength. As for their Idols and princes, with their costly Iewels of golde and syluer, ⁸ he shall cary them awaye captyues into Egypte, and he shall reygne more yeares then the kynge of the north. ⁹ And when he is come into the kynges realme of the south, he shalbe fayne to turne agayne into hys awne lande. ¹⁰ Wherfore hys sonnes shalbe displeased, & shall gather together a myghtye greate hoost of people: and one of them shall come, and go thorowe lyke a water flowde: then shall he returne, and go forthwith defyinge and boastynge vnto his awne lande. ¹¹ Then the kynge of the south shalbe angry and shall come forth to fight against the kynge of the north: yee, he shall brynge a greate multitude of people together, and a greate heape shalbe geuen into his hande: ¹² these shall he cary awaye wyth greate pryde, for so moche as he hath cast downe so many thousandes, neuertheles, he shall not preuayle. ¹³ For the kyng of the north shall gather (of the new) a greater heape of people then afore, and come forth (after a certayne tyme & yeares) wyth a myghtye hooste and exceadynge greate good. ¹⁴ At the same tyme there shall many stande vp agaynst the kynge of the south, so that the wycked chyldren of thy people also shall exalte them selues (to fulfyll the vision) & then fall. ¹⁵ So the kinge of the north shall come to laye sege, and to take the strong fensed cyties: And the power of them of the south shall not be able to abyde him, and the best men of the people shall not be so strong, as to resyst hym. ¹⁶ Shortely, when he commeth, he shall handle hym as he lyst, & no man shalbe so hardy as to stande agaynst hym. He shall stande in the pleasaunt countre, whych thorowe him shalbe destroyed. ¹⁷ He shall set hys face wyth all hys power to optayne hys kyngdom, and to be lyke it. Yee, that shall he do, and geue him vnto the daughters amonge wemen, to destroye hym. But he shall fayle, nether shall he optayne hys purpose. ¹⁸ After thys shall he set hys face vnto the. Iles and take many of them. A prince shall stoppe hym, to do him a shame, besyde the confusyon that els shall come vnto him. ¹⁹ Thus shall he tourne agayne to hys awne lande, stomble and fall, and be nomore founde: ²⁰ so be that came vpon hym & dyd hym violence, shall stande in hys place, haue a pleasaunt kyngdome: and after fewe dayes he shalbe destroyed, & that nether in wrath, ner in battell.

Geneva⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ But a mightie King shall stand vp, that shall rule with great dominion, and doe according to his pleasure. ⁴ And when he shall stand vp, his kingdome shall be broken, and shall be deuided towarde the foure windes of heauen: and not to his posteritie, nor according to his dominion, which he ruled: for his kingdome shall be pluckt vp, euen to be for others besides those. ⁵ And ye King of ye South shalbe mightie, and one of his princes, and shall preuaile against him, and beare rule: his dominio shalbe a great dominion. ⁶ And in the ende of yeeres they shalbe ioyned together: for the Kings daughter of ye South shall come to the King of the North to make an agreement, but she shall not reteine the power of the arme, neither shall he continue, nor his arme: but she shall be deliuered to death, and they that brought her, and he that begate her, and he that comforted her in these times. ⁷ But out of the bud of her rootes shall one stand vp in his stead, which shall come with an armie, and shall enter into the fortresse of the King of the North, and doe with them as he list, and shall preuaile, ⁸ And shall also carie captiues into Egypt their gods with their molten images, and with their precious vessels of siluer and of golde, and he shall continue more yeeres then the King of the North. ⁹ So the King of ye South shall come into his kingdome, and shall returne into his owne land. ¹⁰ Wherefore his sonnes shall be stirred vp, and shall assemble a mightie great armie: and one shall come, and ouerflowe, and passe through: then shall he returne, and be stirred vp at his fortresse. ¹¹ And the King of the South shall be angrie, and shall come foorth, and fight with him, euen with the King of the North: for he shall set foorth a great multitude, and the multitude shall be giuen into his hand. ¹² Then the multitude shall be proude, and their heart shall be lifted vp: for hee shall cast downe thousands: but he shall not still preuaile. ¹³ For the King of the North shall returne, and shall set foorth a greater multitude then afore, and shall come foorth (after certeine yeeres) with a mightie armie, and great riches. ¹⁴ And at the same time there shall many stand vp against the King of the South: also the rebellious children of thy people shall exalt them selues to establish the vision, but they shall fall. ¹⁵ So the King of the North shall come, and cast vp a mount, and take the strong citie: and the armes of the South shall not resist, neither his chosen people, neither shall there be any strength to withstand. ¹⁶ But he that shall come, shall doe vnto him as he list, and none shall stand against him: and he shall stand in the pleasant land, which by his hand shalbe consumed. ¹⁷ Againe he shall set his face to enter with the power of his whole kingdome, and his confederates with him: thus shall he doe, and he shall giue him the daughter of women, to destroy her: but she shall not stande on his side, neither bee for him. ¹⁸ After this shall he turne his face vnto the yles, and shall take many, but a prince shall cause his shame to light vpon him, beside that he shall cause his owne shame to turne vpon himselfe. ¹⁹ For he shall turne his face toward the fortes of his owne land: but he shall be ouerthrowen and fall, and be no more founde. ²⁰ Then shall stand vp in his place in the glorie of the kingdome, one that shall raise taxes: but after fewe dayes he shall be destroyed, neither in wrath, nor in battell.

Bishops⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Then shall there arise yet a mightie king, that shal rule with great dominion, and do what him list ⁴ And when he shal stand vp, his kingdome shalbe broken, & shalbe deuided toward the foure windes of the heauen, and not toward his posteritie, nor according to his dominion which he ruled: for his kingdome shalbe pluckt vp, euen for others besides these ⁵ And the king of the south shalbe mightie, and [one] of his princes, and he shall preuayle against him, and beare rule: his dominion shalbe a great dominion ⁶ And in the ende of yeres, they shalbe ioyned together, & the kinges daughter of the south shall come to the kyng of the north for to make an agreement, but she shall not retayne the power of the arme, neither shall he continue nor his arme: but she shalbe deliuered [to death] and they that brought her, and he that begat her, and he that comforted her in these times ⁷ But out of the bud of her rootes, shal one stande vp in his steede, whiche shall come with an armie, and shall enter into the fortresse of the kyng of the north, and do with them [as he list] and shall preuayle ⁸ And shall also cary captiues into Egypt their gods, with their molten images, with their precious vessels of siluer and of gold, and he shall continue more yeres then the kyng of the north ⁹ So the kyng of the south shall come into his kyngdome, and shall returne into his owne lande ¹⁰ Wherfore his sonnes shalbe styrred vp, and shall gather together a mightie great hoast of people, & one shal come and ouerflowe and passe through: then shall he turne agayne and be stirred vp at his fortresse ¹¹ Then ye king of the south shalbe angry, and shal come foorth to fight with him [euen] with the king of the north, for he shall set foorth a great multitude, & the multitude shalbe geuen into his hande ¹² Then the multitude shalbe proude, and their heartes shalbe lifted vp, for he shall cast downe thousandes: but he shall not still preuayle ¹³ For the kyng of the north shall returne, and shal set foorth a greater multitude then afore, and shall come foorth (after certayne yeres) with a mightie armie and great riches ¹⁴ And at the same time there shal manye stande vp against the kyng of the south, so that the seditious chyldren of thy people also shall exalt them selues to establishe the vision, but they shal fal ¹⁵ So the kyng of the north shal come & cast vp amount, & take the strong cities: and the armes of the south shall not resist, neither his chosen people, neither shal there be any strength to withstand ¹⁶ And when he commeth, he shall handle him as he list, and no man shal stand against him: he shall stande in the pleasaunt lande, whiche by his hande shalbe consumed ¹⁷ Agayne, he shall set his face to enter with the power of his whole kyngdome, and his confederates with hym, thus shall he do: and he shall geue hym the daughter of women to destroy her, but she shall not stande [on his side] neither before hym ¹⁸ After this shall he turne his face vnto the iles, and shall take many: but a prince shall cause his shame to light vpon him, beside that, he shall cause his owne shame to turne vpon him selfe ¹⁹ For he shal turne his face toward the fortes of his owne lande: but he shalbe ouerthrowen and fall, and be no more founde ²⁰ Then shall stande vp in his place a rayser of taxes [in] the glory of the kingdome, & after a fewe dayes he shalbe destroyed, neither in wrath nor in battel

DouayRheims⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ But there shall rise up a strong king, and shall rule with great power: and he shall do what he pleaseth. ⁴ And when he shall come to his height, his kingdom shall be broken, and it shall be divided towards the four winds of the heaven: but not to his posterity, nor according to his pwoer with wheich he ruled. For his kingdom shall be rent in peices, even for strangers, besides these. ⁵ And the king of the south shall be strengthened, and one of his princes shall prevail over him, and he shall rule with great power: for his dominions shall be great. ⁶ And after the end of years they shall be in league together: and the daughter of the king of the south shall come to the king of the north to make friendship, but she shall not obtain the strength of the arm, neither shall her seed stand: and she shall be given up, and her young men that brought her, and they that strengthened her in these times. ⁷ And a plant of the bud of her roots shall stand up: and he shall come with an army, and shall enter into the province of the king of the north: and he shall abuse them, and shall prevail. ⁸ And he shall also carry away captive into Egypt their gods, and their graven things, and their precious vessels of gold and silver: he shall prevail aginst the king of the north. ⁹ And the king of the south shall enter into the kingdom, and shall return to his own land. ¹⁰ And his sons shall be provoked, and they shall assemble a multitude of great forces: and he shall come with haste like a flood: and he shall return, and be stirred up, and he shall join battle with his force. ¹¹ And the king of the south being provoked, shall go forth, and shall fight against the king of the north, and shall prepare an exceeding great multitude, and a multitude shall be given into his hands. ¹² And he shall take a multitude, and his heart shall be lifted up, and he shall cast down many thousands: but he shall not prevail. ¹³ For the king of the north shall return, and shall prepare a multitude much greater than before: and in the end of times, and years, he shall come in haste with a great army, and much riches. ¹⁴ And in those times many shall rise up against the king of the south, and the children of prevaricators of thy people shall lift up themselves to fulfil the vision, and they shall fall. ¹⁵ And the king of the north shall come, and shall cast up a mount, and shall take the best fenced citits: and the arms of the south shall not withstand, and his chosen ones shall rise up to resist, and they shall not have strength. ¹⁶ And he shall come upon him, and do according to his pleasure, and there shall be none to stand against his face: and he shall stand in the glorious land, and it shall be consumed by his hand. ¹⁷ And he shall set his face to come to possess all his kingdom, and he shall make upright conditions with him: and he shall give him a daughter of women, to overthrow it: and she shall not stand, neither shall she be for him. ¹⁸ And he shall turn his face to the islands, and shall take many: and he shall cause the prince of his reproach to cease, and his reproach shall be turned upon him. ¹⁹ And he shall turn his face to the empire of his own land, and he shall stumble, and fall, ans shall not be found. ²⁰ And there shall stand up in his place one most vile, and unworthy of kingly honour: and in a few days he shall be destroyed, not in rage nor in battle.

KJV⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ And a mighty king shall stand up, that shall rule with great dominion, and do according to his will. ⁴ And when he shall stand up, his kingdom shall be broken, and shall be divided toward the four winds of heaven; and not to his posterity, nor according to his dominion which he ruled: for his kingdom shall be plucked up, even for others beside those. ⁵ And the king of the south shall be strong, and one of his princes; and he shall be strong above him, and have dominion; his dominion shall be a great dominion. ⁶ And in the end of years they shall join themselves together; for the king's daughter of the south shall come to the king of the north to make an agreement: but she shall not retain the power of the arm; neither shall he stand, nor his arm: but she shall be given up, and they that brought her, and he that begat her, and he that strengthened her in these times. ⁷ But out of a branch of her roots shall one stand up in his estate, which shall come with an army, and shall enter into the fortress of the king of the north, and shall deal against them, and shall prevail: ⁸ And shall also carry captives into Egypt their gods, with their princes, and with their precious vessels of silver and of gold; and he shall continue more years than the king of the north. ⁹ So the king of the south shall come into his kingdom, and shall return into his own land. ¹⁰ But his sons shall be stirred up, and shall assemble a multitude of great forces: and one shall certainly come, and overflow, and pass through: then shall he return, and be stirred up, even to his fortress. ¹¹ And the king of the south shall be moved with choler, and shall come forth and fight with him, even with the king of the north: and he shall set forth a great multitude; but the multitude shall be given into his hand. ¹² And when he hath taken away the multitude, his heart shall be lifted up; and he shall cast down many ten thousands: but he shall not be strengthened by it. ¹³ For the king of the north shall return, and shall set forth a multitude greater than the former, and shall certainly come after certain years with a great army and with much riches. ¹⁴ And in those times there shall many stand up against the king of the south: also the robbers of thy people shall exalt themselves to establish the vision; but they shall fall. ¹⁵ So the king of the north shall come, and cast up a mount, and take the most fenced cities: and the arms of the south shall not withstand, neither his chosen people, neither shall there be any strength to withstand. ¹⁶ But he that cometh against him shall do according to his own will, and none shall stand before him: and he shall stand in the glorious land, which by his hand shall be consumed. ¹⁷ He shall also set his face to enter with the strength of his whole kingdom, and upright ones with him; thus shall he do: and he shall give him the daughter of women, corrupting her: but she shall not stand on his side, neither be for him. ¹⁸ After this shall he turn his face unto the isles, and shall take many: but a prince for his own behalf shall cause the reproach offered by him to cease; without his own reproach he shall cause it to turn upon him. ¹⁹ Then he shall turn his face toward the fort of his own land: but he shall stumble and fall, and not be found. ²⁰ Then shall stand up in his estate a raiser of taxes in the glory of the kingdom: but within few days he shall be destroyed, neither in anger, nor in battle.

KJV_Cambridge⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ And a mighty king shall stand up, that shall rule with great dominion, and do according to his will. ⁴ And when he shall stand up, his kingdom shall be broken, and shall be divided toward the four winds of heaven; and not to his posterity, nor according to his dominion which he ruled: for his kingdom shall be plucked up, even for others beside those. ⁵ And the king of the south shall be strong, and one of his princes; and he shall be strong above him, and have dominion; his dominion shall be a great dominion. ⁶ And in the end of years they shall join themselves together; for the king's daughter of the south shall come to the king of the north to make an agreement: but she shall not retain the power of the arm; neither shall he stand, nor his arm: but she shall be given up, and they that brought her, and he that begat her, and he that strengthened her in these times. ⁷ But out of a branch of her roots shall one stand up in his estate, which shall come with an army, and shall enter into the fortress of the king of the north, and shall deal against them, and shall prevail: ⁸ And shall also carry captives into Egypt their gods, with their princes, and with their precious vessels of silver and of gold; and he shall continue more years than the king of the north. ⁹ So the king of the south shall come into his kingdom, and shall return into his own land. ¹⁰ But his sons shall be stirred up, and shall assemble a multitude of great forces: and one shall certainly come, and overflow, and pass through: then shall he return, and be stirred up, even to his fortress. ¹¹ And the king of the south shall be moved with choler, and shall come forth and fight with him, even with the king of the north: and he shall set forth a great multitude; but the multitude shall be given into his hand. ¹² And when he hath taken away the multitude, his heart shall be lifted up; and he shall cast down many ten thousands: but he shall not be strengthened by it. ¹³ For the king of the north shall return, and shall set forth a multitude greater than the former, and shall certainly come after certain years with a great army and with much riches. ¹⁴ And in those times there shall many stand up against the king of the south: also the robbers of thy people shall exalt themselves to establish the vision; but they shall fall. ¹⁵ So the king of the north shall come, and cast up a mount, and take the most fenced cities: and the arms of the south shall not withstand, neither his chosen people, neither shall there be any strength to withstand. ¹⁶ But he that cometh against him shall do according to his own will, and none shall stand before him: and he shall stand in the glorious land, which by his hand shall be consumed. ¹⁷ He shall also set his face to enter with the strength of his whole kingdom, and upright ones with him; thus shall he do: and he shall give him the daughter of women, corrupting her: but she shall not stand on his side, neither be for him. ¹⁸ After this shall he turn his face unto the isles, and shall take many: but a prince for his own behalf shall cause the reproach offered by him to cease; without his own reproach he shall cause it to turn upon him. ¹⁹ Then he shall turn his face toward the fort of his own land: but he shall stumble and fall, and not be found. ²⁰ Then shall stand up in his estate a raiser of taxes in the glory of the kingdom: but within few days he shall be destroyed, neither in anger, nor in battle.

KJV_Strongs⁽ⁱ⁾

3 H1368 And a mighty H4428 king H5975 shall stand up [H8804] H4910 , that shall rule [H8804] H7227 with great H4474 dominion H6213 , and do [H8804] H7522 according to his will.

4 H5975 And when he shall stand up [H8800] H4438 , his kingdom H7665 shall be broken [H8735] H2673 , and shall be divided [H8735] H702 toward the four H7307 winds H8064 of heaven H319 ; and not to his posterity H4915 , nor according to his dominion H4910 which he ruled [H8804] H4438 : for his kingdom H5428 shall be plucked up [H8735] H312 , even for others beside those.

5 H4428 And the king H5045 of the south H2388 shall be strong [H8799] H8269 , and one of his princes H2388 ; and he shall be strong [H8799] H4910 above him, and have dominion [H8804] H4475 ; his dominion H7227 shall be a great H4474 dominion.

6 H7093 And in the end H8141 of years H2266 they shall join themselves together [H8691] H4428 ; for the king's H1323 daughter H5045 of the south H935 shall come [H8799] H4428 to the king H6828 of the north H6213 to make [H8800] H4339 an agreement H6113 : but she shall not retain [H8799] H3581 the power H2220 of the arm H5975 ; neither shall he stand [H8799] H2220 , nor his arm H5414 : but she shall be given up [H8735] H935 , and they that brought [H8688] H3205 her, and he that begat [H8802] H2388 her, and he that strengthened [H8688] H6256 her in these times.

7 H5342 But out of a branch H8328 of her roots H5975 shall one stand up [H8804] H3653 in his estate H935 , which shall come [H8799] H2428 with an army H935 , and shall enter [H8799] H4581 into the fortress H4428 of the king H6828 of the north H6213 , and shall deal [H8804] H2388 against them, and shall prevail [H8689] :

8 H935 And shall also carry [H8686] H7628 captives H4714 into Egypt H430 their gods H5257 , with their princes H2532 , and with their precious H3627 vessels H3701 of silver H2091 and of gold H5975 ; and he shall continue [H8799] H8141 more years H4428 than the king H6828 of the north.

9 H4428 So the king H5045 of the south H935 shall come [H8804] H4438 into his kingdom H7725 , and shall return [H8804] H127 into his own land.

10 H1121 But his sons H1624 shall be stirred up [H8691] H622 , and shall assemble [H8804] H1995 a multitude H7227 of great H2428 forces H935 : and one shall certainly [H8800] H935 come [H8804] H7857 , and overflow [H8804] H5674 , and pass through [H8804] H7725 : then shall he return [H8799] H1624 , and be stirred up [H8691] H4581 , even to his fortress.

11 H4428 And the king H5045 of the south H4843 shall be moved with choler [H8698] H3318 , and shall come forth [H8804] H3898 and fight [H8738] H4428 with him, even with the king H6828 of the north H5975 : and he shall set forth [H8689] H7227 a great H1995 multitude H1995 ; but the multitude H5414 shall be given [H8738] H3027 into his hand.

12 H5375 And when he hath taken away [H8738] H1995 the multitude H3824 , his heart H7311 shall be lifted up [H8804] [H8675] H7311 [H8799] H5307 ; and he shall cast down [H8689] H7239 many ten thousands H5810 : but he shall not be strengthened [H8799] by it .

13 H4428 For the king H6828 of the north H7725 shall return [H8804] H5975 , and shall set forth [H8689] H1995 a multitude H7227 greater H7223 than the former H935 , and shall certainly [H8800] H935 come [H8799] H7093 after H6256 certain H8141 years H1419 with a great H2428 army H7227 and with much H7399 riches.

14 H6256 And in those times H7227 there shall many H5975 stand up [H8799] H4428 against the king H5045 of the south H1121 : also the robbers H6530 H5971 of thy people H5375 shall exalt [H8691] H5975 themselves to establish [H8687] H2377 the vision H3782 ; but they shall fall [H8738] .

15 H4428 So the king H6828 of the north H935 shall come [H8799] H8210 , and cast up [H8799] H5550 a mount H3920 , and take [H8804] H4013 the most fenced H5892 cities H2220 : and the arms H5045 of the south H5975 shall not withstand [H8799] H4005 , neither his chosen H5971 people H3581 , neither shall there be any strength H5975 to withstand [H8800] .

16 H935 But he that cometh [H8802] H6213 against him shall do [H8799] H7522 according to his own will H5975 , and none shall stand [H8802] H6440 before H5975 him: and he shall stand [H8799] H6643 in the glorious H776 land H3027 , which by his hand H3617 shall be consumed.

17 H7760 He shall also set [H8799] H6440 his face H935 to enter [H8800] H8633 with the strength H4438 of his whole kingdom H3477 , and upright ones H6213 with him; thus shall he do [H8804] H5414 : and he shall give [H8799] H1323 him the daughter H802 of women H7843 , corrupting [H8687] H5975 her: but she shall not stand [H8799] on his side, neither be for him.

18 H7760 After this shall he turn [H8799] [H8675] H7725 [H8686] H6440 his face H339 unto the isles H3920 , and shall take [H8804] H7227 many H7101 : but a prince H2781 for his own behalf shall cause the reproach H7673 offered by him to cease [H8689] H1115 ; without H2781 his own reproach H7725 he shall cause it to turn [H8686] upon him.

19 H7725 Then he shall turn [H8686] H6440 his face H4581 toward the fort H776 of his own land H3782 : but he shall stumble [H8738] H5307 and fall [H8804] H4672 , and not be found [H8735] .

20 H5975 Then shall stand up [H8804] H3653 in his estate H5674 a raiser [H8688] H5065 of taxes [H8802] H1925 in the glory H4438 of the kingdom H259 : but within few H3117 days H7665 he shall be destroyed [H8735] H639 , neither in anger H4421 , nor in battle.

Thomson⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ But there will be raised up a mighty king who will be lord of a great dominion and will do according to his pleasure. ⁴ But as soon as his kingdom hath been set up, it will be broken in pieces and divided towards the four winds of heaven, but not to his utmost bounds, nor according to his dominion which he ruled. For his kingdom will be torn to pieces, and given to others besides these. ⁵ And the king of the south will grow strong; and one of these chiefs will grow strong against him, and will rule over a great dominion. ⁶ And after his years they will come to an agreement. And a daughter of a king of the south will come to a king of the north for the purpose of making leagues with him. But he will not retain strength of arm, nor shall his seed stand; for she will be delivered up and they who bring her, both the young woman, and he who strengtheneth her in those times. ⁷ Out of the blossom of her root one having a government of his own will be raised up, and will come to this power, and enter the strong holds of the king of the north, and perform exploits in them and prevail. ⁸ And he will carry their gods with their molten images, all his precious vessels of silver and gold, with captives to Egypt; and he will stand above the king of the north ⁹ who will come to the kingdom of the king of the south; and return again to his own land. But his sons will collect a multitude among many, and one will come with effect, and like a deluge, and will pass through and establish himself and the war will be ¹¹ carried even to his fortress. Then will the king of the south be furiously enraged, and he will come out and fight the king of the north, who will array a great multitude, but this multitude will be delivered into his hand. ¹² And when he shall take this multitude, his heart will be elated, and he will overthrow myriads, but will not prevail. ¹³ For the king of the north will return, and bring a multitude greater than the former and at the end of times of years invade the frontiers with a great army, and with much wealth. ¹⁴ And in those times many will rise up against the king of the south, and the sons of the pests of thy people will be stirred up to establish a phantom, but they will be weak. ¹⁵ For a king of the north will come and cast up a mount and take strong cities. Though the arms of the king of the south will make a stand, and his chosen men will be raised up, yet there will not be power to withstand. ¹⁶ So that he who cometh against him, will do according to his pleasure, and there is none able to stand before him. So he will stand in the land of Sabei, and it will be perfected by his hand. ¹⁷ Then he will set his face to enter with the strength of his whole kingdom, and will settle all things equitably with him, and will give him a daughter of the women with a view to corrupt her, but she will not continue in his interest, nor be for him. ¹⁸ Then he will turn his face to the islands, and take many, and cause chiefs to cease their reproaches: but his own reproach will be turned upon him. ¹⁹ Then he will turn his face to the strength of his own land, and will be weak and fall, and will not be found. ²⁰ And from his root there will be set upon his throne a plant of royalty plundering, and taxing the glory of a kingdom. And in those days he also will be destroyed, but not with open violence nor in battle.

Webster⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ And a mighty king shall stand up, that shall rule with great dominion, and do according to his will. ⁴ And when he shall stand up, his kingdom shall be broken, and shall be divided towards the four winds of heaven; and not to his posterity, nor according to his dominion which he ruled: for his kingdom shall be plucked up, even for others beside those. ⁵ And the king of the south shall be strong, and one of his princes; and he shall be strong above him, and have dominion; his dominion shall be a great dominion. ⁶ And in the end of years they shall join themselves together; for the king's daughter of the south shall come to the king of the north to make an agreement: but she shall not retain the power of the arm; neither shall he stand, nor his arm: but she shall be given up, and they that brought her, and he that begat her, and he that strengthened her in these times. ⁷ But out of a branch of her roots shall one stand up in his estate, who shall come with an army, and shall enter into the fortress of the king of the north, and shall deal against them, and shall prevail: ⁸ And shall also carry captives into Egypt their gods, with their princes, and with their precious vessels of silver and of gold; and he shall continue more years than the king of the north. ⁹ So the king of the south shall come into his kingdom, and shall return into his own land. ¹⁰ But his sons shall be stirred up, and shall assemble a multitude of great forces: and one shall certainly come, and overflow, and pass through: then shall he return, and be stirred up, even to his fortress. ¹¹ And the king of the south shall be moved with wrath, and shall come forth and fight with him, even with the king of the north: and he shall set forth a great multitude; but the multitude shall be given into his hand. ¹² And when he hath taken away the multitude, his heart shall be lifted up; and he shall cast down many ten thousands: but he shall not be strengthened by it. ¹³ For the king of the north shall return, and shall set forth a multitude greater than the former, and shall certainly come after certain years with a great army and with much riches. ¹⁴ And in those times there shall many stand up against the king of the south: also the robbers of thy people shall exalt themselves to establish the vision; but they shall fall. ¹⁵ So the king of the north shall come, and cast up a mount, and take the most fortified cities: and the arms of the south shall not withstand, neither his chosen people, neither shall there be any strength to withstand. ¹⁶ But he that cometh against him shall do according to his own will, and none shall stand before him: and he shall stand in the glorious land, which by his hand shall be consumed. ¹⁷ He shall also set his face to enter with the strength of his whole kingdom, and upright ones with him; thus shall he do: and he shall give him the daughter of women, corrupting her: but she shall not stand on his side, neither be for him. ¹⁸ After this shall he turn his face to the isles, and shall take many: but a prince for his own behalf shall cause the reproach offered by him to cease; without his own reproach he shall cause it to turn upon him. ¹⁹ Then he shall turn his face towards the fort of his own land: but he shall stumble and fall, and not be found. ²⁰ Then shall stand up in his estate a raiser of taxes in the glory of the kingdom: but within few days he shall be destroyed, neither in anger, nor in battle.

Webster_Strongs⁽ⁱ⁾

3 H1368 And a mighty H4428 king H5975 [H8804] shall stand up H4910 [H8804] , that shall rule H7227 with great H4474 dominion H6213 [H8804] , and do H7522 according to his will.

4 H5975 [H8800] And when he shall stand up H4438 , his kingdom H7665 [H8735] shall be broken H2673 [H8735] , and shall be divided H702 toward the four H7307 winds H8064 of heaven H319 ; and not to his posterity H4915 , nor according to his dominion H4910 [H8804] which he ruled H4438 : for his kingdom H5428 [H8735] shall be plucked up H312 , even for others beside those.

5 H4428 And the king H5045 of the south H2388 [H8799] shall be strong H8269 , and one of his princes H2388 [H8799] ; and he shall be strong H4910 [H8804] above him, and have dominion H4475 ; his dominion H7227 shall be a great H4474 dominion.

6 H7093 And in the end H8141 of years H2266 [H8691] they shall join themselves together H4428 ; for the king's H1323 daughter H5045 of the south H935 [H8799] shall come H4428 to the king H6828 of the north H6213 [H8800] to make H4339 an agreement H6113 [H8799] : but she shall not retain H3581 the power H2220 of the arm H5975 [H8799] ; neither shall he stand H2220 , nor his arm H5414 [H8735] : but she shall be given up H935 [H8688] , and they that brought H3205 [H8802] her, and he that begat H2388 [H8688] her, and he that strengthened H6256 her in these times.

7 H5342 But out of a branch H8328 of her roots H5975 [H8804] shall one stand up H3653 in his estate H935 [H8799] , who shall come H2428 with an army H935 [H8799] , and shall enter H4581 into the fortress H4428 of the king H6828 of the north H6213 [H8804] , and shall deal H2388 [H8689] against them, and shall prevail:

8 H935 [H8686] And shall also carry H7628 captives H4714 into Egypt H430 their gods H5257 , with their princes H2532 , and with their precious H3627 vessels H3701 of silver H2091 and of gold H5975 [H8799] ; and he shall continue H8141 more years H4428 than the king H6828 of the north.

9 H4428 So the king H5045 of the south H935 [H8804] shall come H4438 into his kingdom H7725 [H8804] , and shall return H127 into his own land.

10 H1121 But his sons H1624 [H8691] shall be stirred up H622 [H8804] , and shall assemble H1995 a multitude H7227 of great H2428 forces H935 [H8800] : and one shall certainly H935 [H8804] come H7857 [H8804] , and overflow H5674 [H8804] , and pass through H7725 [H8799] : then shall he return H1624 [H8691] , and be stirred up H4581 , even to his fortress.

11 H4428 And the king H5045 of the south H4843 [H8698] shall be moved with anger H3318 [H8804] , and shall come forth H3898 [H8738] and fight H4428 with him, even with the king H6828 of the north H5975 [H8689] : and he shall set forth H7227 a great H1995 multitude H1995 ; but the multitude H5414 [H8738] shall be given H3027 into his hand.

12 H5375 [H8738] And when he hath taken away H1995 the multitude H3824 , his heart H7311 H7311 [H8804] shall be lifted up H5307 [H8689] ; and he shall cast down H7239 many ten thousands H5810 [H8799] : but he shall not be strengthened by it.

13 H4428 For the king H6828 of the north H7725 [H8804] shall return H5975 [H8689] , and shall set forth H1995 a multitude H7227 greater H7223 than the former H935 [H8800] , and shall certainly H935 [H8799] come H7093 after H6256 certain H8141 years H1419 with a great H2428 army H7227 and with much H7399 riches.

14 H6256 And in those times H7227 there shall many H5975 [H8799] stand up H4428 against the king H5045 of the south H1121 H6530 : also the robbers H5971 of thy people H5375 [H8691] shall exalt H5975 [H8687] themselves to establish H2377 the vision H3782 [H8738] ; but they shall fall.

15 H4428 So the king H6828 of the north H935 [H8799] shall come H8210 [H8799] , and cast up H5550 a bank H3920 [H8804] , and take H4013 the most fortified H5892 cities H2220 : and the arms H5045 of the south H5975 [H8799] shall not withstand H4005 , neither his chosen H5971 people H3581 , neither shall there be any strength H5975 [H8800] to withstand.

16 H935 [H8802] But he that cometh H6213 [H8799] against him shall do H7522 according to his own will H5975 [H8802] , and none shall stand H6440 before H5975 [H8799] him: and he shall stand H6643 in the glorious H776 land H3027 , which by his hand H3617 shall be consumed.

17 H7760 [H8799] He shall also set H6440 his face H935 [H8800] to enter H8633 with the strength H4438 of his whole kingdom H3477 , and upright ones H6213 [H8804] with him; thus shall he do H5414 [H8799] : and he shall give H1323 him the daughter H802 of women H7843 [H8687] , corrupting H5975 [H8799] her: but she shall not stand on his side, neither be for him.

18 H7760 H7725 [H8799] After this shall he turn H6440 his face H339 to the isles H3920 [H8804] , and shall take H7227 many H7101 : but a prince H2781 for his own behalf shall cause the reproach H7673 [H8689] offered by him to cease H1115 ; without H2781 his own reproach H7725 [H8686] he shall cause it to turn upon him.

19 H7725 [H8686] Then he shall turn H6440 his face H4581 toward the fortresses H776 of his own land H3782 [H8738] : but he shall stumble H5307 [H8804] and fall H4672 [H8735] , and not be found.

20 H5975 [H8804] Then shall stand up H3653 in his estate H5674 [H8688] a raiser H5065 [H8802] of taxes H1925 in the glory H4438 of the kingdom H259 : but within few H3117 days H7665 [H8735] he shall be destroyed H639 , neither in anger H4421 , nor in battle.

Brenton⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ An there shall rise up a mighty king, and he shall be lord of a great empire, and shall do according to his will. ⁴ And when his kingdom shall stand up, it shall be broken, and shall be divided to the four winds of heaven; but not to his posterity, nor according to his dominion which he ruled over: for his kingdom shall be plucked up, and given to others beside these. ⁵ And the king of the south shall be strong; and one of their princes shall prevail against him, and shall obtain a great dominion. ⁶ And after his years they shall associate; and the daughter of the king of the south shall come to the king of the north, to make agreements with him: but she shall not retain power of arm; neither shall his seed stand: and she shall be delivered up, and they that brought her, and the maiden, and he that strengthened her in these times. ⁷ But out of the flower of her root there shall arise one on his place, and shall come against the host, and shall enter into the strongholds of the king of the north, and shall fight against them, and prevail. ⁸ Yea, he shall carry with a body of captives into Egypt their gods with their molten images, and all their precious vessels of silver and gold; and he shall last longer than the king of the north. ⁹ And he shall enter into the kingdom of the king of the south, and shall return to his own land. ¹⁰ And his sons shall gather a multitude among many: and one shall certainly come, and overflow, and pass through, and he shall rest, and collect his strength. ¹¹ And the king of the south shall be greatly enraged, and shall come forth, and shall war with the king of the north: and he shall raise a great multitude; but the multitude shall be delivered into his hand. ¹² And he shall take the multitude, and his heart shall be exalted; and he shall cast down many thousands; but he shall not prevail. ¹³ For the king of the north shall return, and bring a multitude greater than the former, and at the end of the times of years an invading army shall come with a great force, and with much substance. ¹⁴ And in those times many shall rise up against the king of the south; and the children of the spoilers of thy people shall exalt themselves to establish the vision; and they shall fail. ¹⁵ And the king of the north shall come in, and cast up a mound, and take strong cities: and the arms of the king of the south shall withstand, and his chosen ones shall rise up, but there shall be no strength to stand. ¹⁶ And he that comes in against him shall do according to his will, and there is no one to stand before him: and he shall stand in the land of beauty, and it shall be consumed by his hand. ¹⁷ And he shall set his face to come in with the force of his whole kingdom, and shall cause everything to prosper with him: and he shall give him the daughter of women to corrupt her: but she shall not continue, neither be on his side. ¹⁸ And he shall turn his face to the islands, and shall take many, and cause princes to cease from their reproach: nevertheless his own reproach shall return to him. ¹⁹ Then he shall turn back his face to the strength of his own land: but he shall become weak, and fall, and not be found. ²⁰ And there shall arise out of his root one that shall cause a plant of the kingdom to pass over his place, earning kingly glory: and yet in those days shall he be broken, yet not openly, nor in war.

Brenton_Greek⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Καὶ ἀναστήσεται βασιλεὺς δυνατὸς, καὶ κυριεύσει κυρείας πολλῆς, καὶ ποιήσει κατὰ τό θέλημα αὐτοῦ.
⁴ Καὶ ὡς ἂν στῇ ἡ βασιλεία αὐτοῦ, συντριβήσεται, καὶ διαιρεθήσεται εἰς τοὺς τέσσαρας ἀνέμους τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, καὶ οὐκ εἰς τὰ ἔσχατα αὐτοῦ, οὐδὲ κατὰ τὴν κυριείαν αὐτοῦ, ἣν ἐκυρίευσεν, ὅτι ἐκτιλήσεται ἡ βασιλεία αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἑτέροις ἐκτὸς τούτων.
⁵ Καὶ ἐνισχύσει ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ Νότου· καὶ εἷς τῶν ἀρχόντων αὐτῶν ἐνισχύσει ἐπʼ αὐτὸν, καὶ κυριεύσει κυριείαν πολλὴν. ⁶ Καὶ μετὰ τὰ ἔτη αὐτοῦ συμμειγήσονται, καὶ θυγάτηρ βασιλέως τοῦ Νότου εἰσελεύσεται πρὸς βασιλέα τοῦ βοῤῥᾶ, τοῦ ποιῆσαι συνθήκας μετʼ αὐτοῦ, καὶ οὐ κρατήσει ἰσχύος βραχίονος, καὶ οὐ στήσεται τὸ σπέρμα αὐτοῦ, καὶ παραδοθήσεται αὐτὴ, καὶ οἱ φέροντες αὐτὴν, καὶ ἡ νεᾶνις, καὶ ὁ κατισχύων αὐτὴν ἐν τοῖς καιροῖς.
⁷ Ἀναστήσεται ἐκ τοῦ ἄνθους τῆς ῥίζης αὐτῆς, τῆς ἑτοιμασίας αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἥξει πρὸς τὴν δύναμιν, καὶ εἰσελεύσεται εἰς τὰ ὑποστηρίγματα τοῦ βασιλέως τοῦ βοῤῥᾶ, καὶ ποιήσει ἐν αὐτοῖς, καὶ κατισχύσει. ⁸ Καί γε τοὺς θεοὺς αὐτῶν μετὰ τῶν χωνευτῶν αὐτῶν, πᾶν σκεῦος ἐπιθυμητὸν αὐτῶν, ἀργυρίου καὶ χρυσίου, μετὰ αἰχμαλωσίας οἴσει εἰς Αἴγυπτον, καὶ αὐτὸς στήσεται ὑπὲρ βασιλέα τοῦ βοῤῥᾶ. ⁹ Καὶ εἰσελεύσεται εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ βασιλέως τοῦ Νότου, καὶ ἀναστρέψει εἰς τὴν γῆν αὐτοῦ.
¹⁰ Καὶ οἱ υἱοὶ αὐτοῦ συνάξουσιν ὄχλον δυνάμεων πολλῶν· καὶ ἐλεύσεται ἐρχόμενος καὶ κατακλύζων, καὶ παρελεύσεται, καὶ καθίεται, καὶ συμπροσπλακήσεται ἕως τῆς ἰσχύος αὐτοῦ. ¹¹ Καὶ ἀγριανθήσεται βασιλεὺς τοῦ Νότου, καὶ ἐξελεύσεται, καὶ πολεμήσει μετὰ τοῦ βασιλέως τοῦ βοῤῥᾶ, καὶ στήσει ὄχλον πολὺν, καὶ παραδοθήσεται ὁ ὄχλος ἐν χειρὶ αὐτοῦ, ¹² καὶ λήψεται τὸν ὄχλον, καὶ ὑψωθήσεται ἡ καρδία αὐτοῦ, καὶ καταβαλεῖ μυριάδας, καὶ οὐ κατισχύσει. ¹³ Καί ἐπιστρέψει ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ βοῤῥᾶ, καὶ ἄξει ὄχλον πολὺν ὑπὲρ τὸν πρότερον· καὶ εἰς τὸ τέλος τῶν καιρῶν ἐνιαυτῶν ἐπελεύσεται εἰσόδια ἐν δυνάμει μεγάλῃ, καὶ ἐν ὑπάρξει πολλῇ.
¹⁴ Καὶ ἐν τοῖς καιροῖς ἐκείνοις πολλοὶ ἐπαναστήσονται ἐπὶ βασιλέα τοῦ Νότου, καὶ οἱ υἱοὶ τῶν λοιμῶν τοῦ λαοῦ σου ἐπαρθήσονται, τοῦ στῆσαι ὅρασιν, καὶ ἀσθενήσουσι. ¹⁵ Καὶ εἰσελεύσεται βασιλεὺς τοῦ βοῤῥᾶ, καὶ ἐκχεεῖ πρόσχωμα, καὶ συλλήψεται πόλεις ὀχυράς, καὶ οἱ βραχίονες τοῦ βασιλέως τοῦ Νότου οὐ στήσονται, καὶ ἀναστήσονται οἱ ἐκλεκτοὶ αὐτοῦ, καὶ οὐκ ἔσται ἰσχὺς τοῦ στῆναι. ¹⁶ Καὶ ποιήσει ὁ εἰσπορευόμενος πρὸς αὐτὸν κατὰ τὸ θέλημα αὐτοῦ, καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν ἑστὼς κατὰ πρόσωπον αὐτοῦ· καὶ στήσεται ἐν τῇ γῇ τοῦ Σαβεὶ, καὶ συντελεσθήσεται ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὐτοῦ.
¹⁷ Καὶ τάξει τὸ πρόσωπον αὐτοῦ εἰσελθεῖν ἐν ἰσχύϊ πάσης τῆς βασιλείας αὐτοῦ, καὶ εὐθεῖα πάντα μετʼ αὐτοῦ ποιήσει· καὶ θυγατέρα τῶν γυναικῶν δώσει αὐτῷ τοῦ διαφθεῖραι αὐτὴν, καὶ οὐ μὴ παραμείνῃ καὶ οὐκ αὐτῷ ἔσται. ¹⁸ Καὶ ἐπιστρέψει τὸ πρόσωπον αὐτοῦ εἰς τὰς νήσους, καὶ συλλήψεται πολλὰς, καὶ καταπαύσει ἄρχοντας ὀνειδισμοῦ αὐτῶν, πλὴν ὀνειδισμὸς αὐτοῦ ἐπιστρέψει αὐτῷ. ¹⁹ Καὶ ἐπιστρέψει τὸ πρόσωπον αὐτοῦ εἰς τὴν ἰσχὺν τῆς γῆς αὐτοῦ, καί ἀσθενήσει, καὶ πεσεῖται, καὶ οὐχ εὑρεθήσεται.
²⁰ Καὶ ἀναστήσεται ἐκ τῆς ῥίζης αὐτοῦ φυτὸν τῆς βασιλείας ἐπὶ τὴν ἑτοιμασίαν αὐτοῦ παραβιβάζων, πράσσων δόξαν βασιλείας· καὶ ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις ἐκείναις συντριβήσεται, καὶ οὐκ ἐν ποσώποις, οὐδὲ ἐν πολέμῳ.

Leeser⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ And then will stand up a mighty king, who will rule with great dominion, and do according to his pleasure. ⁴ And when he shall have stood, his kingdom will be broken, and will be divided toward the four winds of the heavens, and not to his posterity, nor according to his dominion which he ruled; for his kingdom will be torn asunder even for others beside those. ⁵ And the king of the south will become strong, yea, he who is one of his princes; but another will become strong against him, and will rule: a great dominion will his dominion be. ⁶ But at the end of some years will they associate themselves together; and the daughter of the king of the south will come to the king of the north to make a settlement of difficulties; but she will not retain the power of the support; neither will he stand, nor his support: but she will be given up with those that had brought her, and he that begat her, and he that strengthened her in those times. ⁷ But there will up a sprout of her roots in his place, and he will come to the army, and will enter into the stronghold of the king of the north, and will deal with them, and prevail: ⁸ And also their gods with their molten images, with their precious vessels of silver and of gold, will he carry into captivity to Egypt; and he will stand off some years from the king of the north. ⁹ But this one will then enter the kingdom of the king of the south, and then return into his own land. ¹⁰ But his sons will commence a war, and assemble a multitude of great armies; and one will certainly enter, and overflow, and pass along: then will he return, and make war again, even to his stronghold. ¹¹ And the king of the south will be moved with bitter wrath, and go forth and fight with him, even with the king of the north: and he will set forth a great multitude; but the multitude of the other will be given up into his hand. ¹² And the multitude will be lifted up, and his heart will become proud; and he will cast down myriads; but he will not be strengthened by it. ¹³ And the king of the north will return, and set forth a multitude greater than the former; and at the end of the times, of years, will he certainly come with a great army and with much riches. ¹⁴ And in those times many will stand up against the king of the south: also the rebellious sons of thy people will lift themselves up to establish the vision; but they will stumble. ¹⁵ And the king of the north will come, and cast up a mound, and capture the city defended by fortifications: and the arms of the south will not withstand, and as regardeth his chosen people, there will be no power in them to withstand. ¹⁶ But he that cometh against them will do according to his pleasure, and none will stand before him; and he will place himself in the glorious land, which will be altogether in his hand. ¹⁷ He will also direct his face to enter with the strength of his whole kingdom, having professions of peace with him; and thus will he do it: and he will give him the daughter of his wife to destroy it: but it will not stand, and it will not remain his. ¹⁸ And he will direct his face unto the isles, and capture many; but a chieftain will cause to cease his reproach against him: without his giving back to him his own reproach. ¹⁹ Then will he direct his face toward the strong-holds of his own land; but he will stumble and fall, and will no more be found. ²⁰ And there will stand up in his place one who will cause the exactor of taxes to pass through the glorious land of the kingdom; but within a few days will he be broken, but not in anger, nor in battle.

YLT⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ And a mighty king hath stood, and he hath ruled a great dominion, and hath done according to his will; ⁴ and according to his standing is his kingdom broken, and divided to the four winds of the heavens, and not to his posterity, nor according to his dominion that he ruled, for his kingdom is plucked up—and for others apart from these.
⁵ `And a king of the south—even of his princes—doth become strong, and doth prevail against him, and hath ruled; a great dominion is his dominion. ⁶ `And at the end of years they do join themselves together, and a daughter of the king of the south doth come in unto the king of the north to do upright things; and she doth not retain the power of the arm; and he doth not stand, nor his arm; and she is given up, she, and those bringing her in, and her child, and he who is strengthening her in these times. ⁷ `And one hath stood up from a branch of her roots, in his station, and he cometh in unto the bulwark, yea, he cometh into a stronghold of the king of the south, and hath wrought against them, and hath done mightily; ⁸ and also their gods, with their princes, with their desirable vessels of silver and gold, into captivity he bringeth into Egypt; and he doth stand more years than the king of the north. ⁹ `And the king of the south hath come into the kingdom, and turned back unto his own land; ¹⁰ and his sons stir themselves up, and have gathered a multitude of great forces, and he hath certainly come in, and overflowed, and passed through, and he turneth back, and they stir themselves up unto his stronghold. ¹¹ And the king of the south doth become embittered, and hath gone forth and fought with him, with the king of the north, and hath caused a great multitude to stand, and the multitude hath been given into his hand, ¹² and he hath carried away the multitude, his heart is high, and he hath caused myriads to fall, and he doth not become strong. ¹³ `And the king of the north hath turned back, and hath caused a multitude to stand, greater than the first, and at the end of the times a second time he doth certainly come in with a great force, and with much substance; ¹⁴ and in those times many do stand up against the king of the south, and sons of the destroyers of thy people do lift themselves up to establish the vision—and they have stumbled. ¹⁵ `And the king of the north cometh in, and poureth out a mount, and hath captured fenced cities; and the arms of the south do not stand, nor the people of his choice, yea, there is no power to stand. ¹⁶ And he who is coming unto him doth according to his will, and there is none standing before him; and he standeth in the desirable land, and it is wholly in his hand. ¹⁷ And he setteth his face to go in with the strength of his whole kingdom, and upright ones with him; and he hath wrought, and the daughter of women he giveth to him, to corrupt her; and she doth not stand, nor is for him. ¹⁸ `And he turneth back his face to the isles, and hath captured many; and a prince hath caused his reproach of himself to cease; without his reproach he turneth it back to him. ¹⁹ And he turneth back his face to the strongholds of his land, and hath stumbled and fallen, and is not found. ²⁰ `And stood up on his station hath one causing an exactor to pass over the honour of the kingdom, and in a few days he is destroyed, and not in anger, nor in battle.

JuliaSmith⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ And a strong king stood up, and he ruled from much dominion, and he did according to his will. ⁴ And in his standing up his kingdom shall be broken, and shall be divided to the four winds of the heavens; and not to his latter state, and not according to his dominion which he ruled: for his kingdom shall be plucked up, and for others from besides these ⁵ And the king of the south shall be strong, and from his chiefs; and he shall be strong above him, and he ruled from much dominion. ⁶ And at the end of years they shall join themselves together, and the daughter of the king of the south shall come to the king of the north to make straightnesses: and she shall not retain the power of the arm, and he shall not stand, and his arm: and she shall be given up, and those bringing her, and he begetting her, and he strengthening her in the times. ⁷ And there stood up from the shoot of her roots as he, and he shall come to the strength, and he shall come into the fortress of the king of the north, and he did against them, and was strong: ⁸ And also their gods with their molten images, with the vessels of their desire of silver and gold he shall bring in captivity to Egypt; and he shall stand years above the king of the north. ⁹ And the king of the south came into his kingdom, and turned back, to his land. ¹⁰ And his sons shall gather themselves together, and they collected a multitude of many forces: and he coming, came and overflowed, and through: and he will turn back, and they shall gather themselves together even to his fortress. ¹¹ And the king of the south shall be exasperated, and shall come forth and war with him, with the king of the north: and he caused a great multitude to stand, and the multitude was given into his hand. ¹² And taking away the multitude his heart shall be lifted up; and he cast down myriads, and he shall not be strengthened. ¹³ And the king of the north turned back and caused a great multitude to stand above the former, and at the end of times, years, coming he shall come with great strength and with much property. ¹⁴ And in these times many shall stand up against the king of the south: and the sons of the violent of thy people shall be lifted up to cause the vision to stand; and they were weak. ¹⁵ And the king of the north shall come and shall pour out a mound, and take the city of fortifications: and the arms of the south shall not stand, and the people of his choices, and no strength to stand. ¹⁶ And he coming against him will do according to his will, and none standing before his face: and he shall stand in the land of glory, and it was finished in his hand. ¹⁷ And he shall set up his face to come with the power of all his kingdom, and the upright with him; and he did: and he will give to him the daughter of women, to corrupt her: and she shall not stand, and shall not be for him. ¹⁸ And he will turn back his face to the isles and take many: and a leader caused his reproach to cease to him; besides his reproach shall turn back to him. ¹⁹ And he shall tarn back his face to the fortress of his land: and he was weak and he fell, and he shall not be found. ²⁰ And there stood up upon his place he causing a task-master to pass through the glory of his kingdom: and in some days he shall be broken, and not in anger and not in war.

Darby⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ And a mighty king shall stand up that shall rule with great dominion, and do according to his will. ⁴ And when he shall stand up, his kingdom shall be broken, and shall be divided toward the four winds of the heavens; but not to his posterity, nor according to his dominion wherewith he ruled; for his kingdom shall be plucked up, even for others beside these. ⁵ And the king of the south, who is one of his princes, shall be strong; but [another] shall be stronger than he, and have dominion: his dominion shall be a great dominion. ⁶ And after the course of years they shall join affinity; and the king`s daughter of the south shall come to the king of the north to make equitable conditions: but she shall not retain the strength of her arm; neither shall he stand, nor his arm; and she shall be given up, she and they that brought her, and he that begat her, and he that strengthened her in [those] times. ⁷ But out of a shoot from her roots shall one stand up in his place, who shall come to the army, and shall enter into the fortress of the king of the north, and shall deal against them, and shew himself mighty. ⁸ He shall also carry captive into Egypt their gods, with their princes, and their precious vessels of silver and of gold; and he shall subsist for more years than the king of the north; ⁹ and [the same] shall come into the realm of the king of the south, but shall return into his own land. ¹⁰ And his sons shall be stirred up, and shall assemble a multitude of great forces; and one shall certainly come, and overflow, and pass through; and he shall return and carry the war even to his fortress. ¹¹ And the king of the south shall be enraged, and shall come forth and fight with him, with the king of the north, who shall set forth a great multitude, but the multitude shall be given into his hand. ¹² And when the multitude shall have been taken away, his heart shall be exalted; and he shall cast down myriads; but he shall not prevail. ¹³ For the king of the north shall return, and shall set forth a multitude greater than the former; and shall certainly come at the end of the times of years with a great army and with much substance. ¹⁴ And in those times shall many stand up against the king of the south; and the violent of thy people will exalt themselves to establish the vision; but they shall fall. ¹⁵ And the king of the north shall come, and cast up a mound, and take the well-fenced city; and the arms of the south shall not withstand, neither his chosen people, for there shall be no strength to withstand. ¹⁶ And he that cometh against him shall do according to his own will, and none shall stand before him; and he shall stand in the land of beauty, and destruction shall be in his hand. ¹⁷ And he shall set his face to come with the strength of his whole kingdom, and upright ones with him; and he shall practise; and he shall give him the daughter of women, to corrupt her; but she shall not stand, neither shall she be for him. ¹⁸ And he shall turn his face unto the isles, and shall take many; but a captain for his own behalf shall cause the reproach offered by him to cease: he shall turn it upon him, without reproach for himself. ¹⁹ And he shall turn his face toward the fortresses of his own land; and he shall stumble and fall, and not be found. ²⁰ And in his place shall one stand up who shall cause the exactor to pass through the glory of the kingdom; but in a few days he shall be broken, neither in anger nor in battle.

ERV⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ And a mighty king shall stand up, that shall rule with great dominion, and do according to his will. ⁴ And when he shall stand up, his kingdom shall be broken, and shall be divided toward the four winds of heaven; but not to his posterity, nor according to his dominion wherewith he ruled; for his kingdom shall be plucked up, even for others beside these. ⁵ And the king of the south shall be strong, and [one] of his princes; and he shall be strong above him, and have dominion; his dominion shall be a great dominion. ⁶ And at the end of years they shall join themselves together; and the daughter of the king of the south shall come to the king of the north to make an agreement: but she shall not retain the strength of her arm; neither shall he stand, nor his arm; but she shall be given up, and they that brought her, and he that begat her, and he that strengthened her in those times. ⁷ But out of a shoot from her roots shall one stand up in his place, which shall come unto the army, and shall enter into the fortress of the king of the north, and shall deal against them, and shall prevail: ⁸ And also their gods, with their molten images, [and] with their goodly vessels of silver and of gold, shall he carry captive into Egypt; and he shall refrain some years from the king of the north. ⁹ And he shall come into the realm of the king of the south, but he shall return into his own land. ¹⁰ And his sons shall war, and shall assemble a multitude of great forces which shall come on, and overflow, and pass through: and they shall return and war, even to his fortress. ¹¹ And the king of the south shall be moved with choler, and shall come forth and fight with him, even with the king of the north: and he shall set forth a great multitude, and the multitude shall be given into his hand. ¹² And the multitude shall be lifted up, and his heart shall be exalted: and he shall cast down tens of thousands, but he shall not prevail. ¹³ And the king of the north shall return, and shall set forth a multitude greater than the former; and he shall come on at the end of the times, [even of] years, with a great army and with much substance. ¹⁴ And in those times there shall many stand up against the king of the south: also the children of the violent among thy people shall lift themselves up to establish the vision; but they shall fall. ¹⁵ So the king of the north shall come, and cast up a mount, and take a well fenced city: and the arms of the south shall not withstand, neither his chosen people, neither shall there be any strength to withstand. ¹⁶ But he that cometh against him shall do according to his own will, and none shall stand before him: and he shall stand in the glorious land, and in his hand shall be destruction. ¹⁷ And he shall set his face to come with the strength of his whole kingdom, and upright ones with him; and he shall do [his pleasure]: and he shall give him the daughter of women, to corrupt her; but she shall not stand, neither be for him. ¹⁸ After this shall he turn his face unto the isles, and shall take many: but a prince shall cause the reproach offered by him to cease; yea, moreover, he shall cause his reproach to turn upon him. ¹⁹ Then he shall turn his face toward the fortresses of his own land: but he shall stumble and fall, and shall not be found. ²⁰ Then shall stand up in his place one that shall cause an exactor to pass through the glory of the kingdom: but within few days he shall be destroyed, neither in anger, nor in battle.

ASV⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ And a mighty king shall stand up, that shall rule with great dominion, and do according to his will. ⁴ And when he shall stand up, his kingdom shall be broken, and shall be divided toward the four winds of heaven, but not to his posterity, nor according to his dominion wherewith he ruled; for his kingdom shall be plucked up, even for others besides these.
⁵ And the king of the south shall be strong, and [one] of his princes; and he shall be strong above him, and have dominion; his dominion shall be a great dominion. ⁶ And at the end of years they shall join themselves together; and the daughter of the king of the south shall come to the king of the north to make an agreement: but she shall not retain the strength of her arm; neither shall he stand, nor his arm; but she shall be given up, and they that brought her, and he that begat her, and he that strengthened her in those times.
⁷ But out of a shoot from her roots shall one stand up in his place, who shall come unto the army, and shall enter into the fortress of the king of the north, and shall deal against them, and shall prevail. ⁸ And also their gods, with their molten images, [and] with their goodly vessels of silver and of gold, shall he carry captive into Egypt; and he shall refrain some years from the king of the north. ⁹ And he shall come into the realm of the king of the south, but he shall return into his own land.
¹⁰ And his sons shall war, and shall assemble a multitude of great forces, which shall come on, and overflow, and pass through; and they shall return and war, even to his fortress. ¹¹ And the king of the south shall be moved with anger, and shall come forth and fight with him, even with the king of the north; and he shall set forth a great multitude, and the multitude shall be given into his hand. ¹² And the multitude shall be lifted up, and his heart shall be exalted; and he shall cast down tens of thousands, but he shall not prevail. ¹³ And the king of the north shall return, and shall set forth a multitude greater than the former; and he shall come on at the end of the times, [even of] years, with a great army and with much substance. ¹⁴ And in those times there shall many stand up against the king of the south: also the children of the violent among thy people shall lift themselves up to establish the vision; but they shall fall. ¹⁵ So the king of the north shall come, and cast up a mound, and take a well-fortified city: and the forces of the south shall not stand, neither his chosen people, neither shall there be any strength to stand. ¹⁶ But he that cometh against him shall do according to his own will, and none shall stand before him; and he shall stand in the glorious land, and in his hand shall be destruction. ¹⁷ And he shall set his face to come with the strength of his whole kingdom, and with him equitable conditions; and he shall perform them: and he shall give him the daughter of women, to corrupt her; but she shall not stand, neither be for him. ¹⁸ After this shall he turn his face unto the isles, and shall take many: but a prince shall cause the reproach offered by him to cease; yea, moreover, he shall cause his reproach to turn upon him. ¹⁹ Then he shall turn his face toward the fortresses of his own land; but he shall stumble and fall, and shall not be found.
²⁰ Then shall stand up in his place one that shall cause an exactor to pass through the glory of the kingdom; but within few days he shall be destroyed, neither in anger, nor in battle.

ASV_Strongs⁽ⁱ⁾

3 H1368 And a mighty H4428 king H5975 shall stand up, H4910 that shall rule H7227 with great H4474 dominion, H6213 and do H7522 according to his will.

4 H5975 And when he shall stand up, H4438 his kingdom H7665 shall be broken, H2673 and shall be divided H702 toward the four H7307 winds H8064 of heaven, H319 but not to his posterity, H4915 nor according to his dominion H4910 wherewith he ruled; H4438 for his kingdom H5428 shall be plucked up, H312 even for others besides these.

5 H4428 And the king H5045 of the south H2388 shall be strong, H8269 and one of his princes; H2388 and he shall be strong H4910 above him, and have dominion; H4475 his dominion H7227 shall be a great H4474 dominion.

6 H7093 And at the end H8141 of years H2266 they shall join themselves together; H1323 and the daughter H4428 of the king H5045 of the south H935 shall come H4428 to the king H6828 of the north H6213 to make H4339 an agreement: H6113 but she shall not retain H3581 the strength H2220 of her arm; H5975 neither shall he stand, H2220 nor his arm; H5414 but she shall be given up, H935 and they that brought H3205 her, and he that begat H2388 her, and he that strengthened H6256 her in those times.

7 H5342 But out of a shoot H8328 from her roots H5975 shall one stand up H3653 in his place, H935 who shall come H2428 unto the army, H935 and shall enter H4581 into the fortress H4428 of the king H6828 of the north, H6213 and shall deal H2388 against them, and shall prevail.

8 H430 And also their gods, H5257 with their molten images, H2532 and with their goodly H3627 vessels H3701 of silver H2091 and of gold, H935 shall he carry H7628 captive H4714 into Egypt; H5975 and he shall refrain H8141 some years H4428 from the king H6828 of the north.

9 H935 And he shall come H4438 into the realm H4428 of the king H5045 of the south, H7725 but he shall return H127 into his own land.

10 H1121 And his sons H1624 shall war, H622 and shall assemble H1995 a multitude H7227 of great H2428 forces, H935 which shall H935 come H7857 on, and overflow, H5674 and pass through; H7725 and they shall return H1624 and war, H4581 even to his fortress.

11 H4428 And the king H5045 of the south H4843 shall be moved with anger, H3318 and shall come forth H3898 and fight H4428 with him, even with the king H6828 of the north; H5975 and he shall set forth H7227 a great H1995 multitude, H1995 and the multitude H5414 shall be given H3027 into his hand.

12 H1995 And the multitude H7311 shall be lifted up, H3824 and his heart H7311 shall be exalted; H5307 and he shall cast down H7239 tens of thousands, H5810 but he shall not prevail.

13 H4428 And the king H6828 of the north H7725 shall return, H5975 and shall set forth H1995 a multitude H7227 greater H7223 than the former; H935 and he shall H935 come H7093 on at the end H6256 of the times, H8141 even of years, H7227 with a great H2428 army H7227 and with much H7399 substance.

14 H6256 And in those times H7227 there shall many H5975 stand up H4428 against the king H5045 of the south: H1121 also the children of the violent H5971 among thy people H5375 shall lift H5975 themselves up to establish H2377 the vision; H3782 but they shall fall.

15 H4428 So the king H6828 of the north H935 shall come, H8210 and cast up H5550 a mound, H3920 and take H4013 a well-fortified H5892 city: H2220 and the forces H5045 of the south H5975 shall not stand, H4005 neither his chosen H5971 people, H3581 neither shall there be any strength H5975 to stand.

16 H935 But he that cometh H6213 against him shall do H7522 according to his own will, H5975 and none shall stand H6440 before H5975 him; and he shall stand H6643 in the glorious H776 land, H3027 and in his hand H3617 shall be destruction.

17 H7760 And he shall set H6440 his face H935 to come H8633 with the strength H4438 of his whole kingdom, H3477 and with him equitable H6213 conditions; and he shall perform H5414 them: and he shall give H1323 him the daughter H802 of women, H7843 to corrupt H5975 her; but she shall not stand, neither be for him.

18 H7760 After this shall he turn H6440 his face H339 unto the isles, H3920 and shall take H7227 many: H7101 but a prince H2781 shall cause the reproach H7673 offered by him to cease; H1115 yea, moreover, H2781 he shall cause his reproach H7725 to turn upon him.

19 H7725 Then he shall turn H6440 his face H4581 toward the fortresses H776 of his own land; H3782 but he shall stumble H5307 and fall, H4672 and shall not be found.

20 H5975 Then shall stand up H3653 in his place H5674 one H5065 that shall cause an exactor H1925 to pass through the glory H4438 of the kingdom; H259 but within few H3117 days H7665 he shall be destroyed, H639 neither in anger, H4421 nor in battle.

JPS_ASV_Byz⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ And a mighty king shall stand up, that shall rule with great dominion, and do according to his will. ⁴ And when he shall stand up, his kingdom shall be broken, and shall be divided toward the four winds of heaven; but not to his posterity, nor according to his dominion wherewith he ruled; for his kingdom shall be plucked up, even for others beside those. ⁵ And the king of the south shall be strong, and one of his princes; and he shall be strong above him, and have dominion; his dominion shall be a great dominion. ⁶ And at the end of years they shall join themselves together; and the daughter of the king of the south shall come to the king of the north to make an agreement; but she shall not retain the strength of her arm; neither shall he stand, nor his arm; but she shall be given up, and they that brought her, and he that begot her, and he that obtained her in those times. ⁷ But one of the shoots of her roots shall stand up in his place, and shall come unto the army, and shall enter into the stronghold of the king of the north, and shall deal with them, and shall prevail; ⁸ and also their gods, with their molten images, and with their precious vessels of silver and of gold, shall he bring into captivity into Egypt; and he shall desist some years from the king of the north. ⁹ And he shall come into the kingdom of the king of the south, but he shall return into his own land. ¹⁰ And his sons shall stir themselves up, and shall assemble a multitude of great forces, and he shall come on, and overflow, as he passes through; and he shall return and stir himself up, even to his stronghold. ¹¹ And the king of the south shall be moved with choler, and shall come forth and fight with him, even with the king of the north; and he shall set forth a great multitude, but the multitude shall be given into his hand. ¹² and the multitude shall be carried away, and his heart shall be lifted up; and he shall cast down tens of thousands; but he shall not prevail. ¹³ And the king of the north shall again set forth a multitude, greater than the former; and he shall come on at the end of the times, even of years, with a great army and with much substance. ¹⁴ And in those times there shall many stand up against the king of the south; also the children of the violent among thy people shall lift themselves up to establish the vision; but they shall stumble. ¹⁵ And the king of the north shall come, and cast up a mound, and take a well-fortified city; and the arms of the south shall not withstand; and as for his chosen people, there shall be no strength in them to withstand. ¹⁶ But he that cometh against him shall do according to his own will, and none shall stand before him; and he shall stand in the beauteous land, and in his hand shall be extermination. ¹⁷ And he shall set his face to come with the strength of his whole kingdom, but shall make an agreement with him; and he shall give him the daughter of women, to destroy it; but it shall not stand, neither be for him. ¹⁸ After this shall he set his face unto the isles, and shall take many; but a captain shall cause the reproach offered by him to cease; yea, he shall cause his own reproach to return upon him. ¹⁹ Then he shall turn his face toward the strongholds of his own land; but he shall stumble and fall, and shall not be found. ²⁰ Then shall stand up in his place one that shall cause an exactor to pass through the glory of the kingdom; but within few days he shall be destroyed, neither in anger, nor in battle.

Rotherham⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ And so a hero king, will arise,––and wield great authority, and do according to his own pleasure; ⁴ but, when he hath arisen, his kingdom, shall be broken in pieces, and be divided, toward the four winds of the heavens,––but not to his own posterity, nor according to his own authority which he wielded, for his kingdom, shall be uprooted, even for others besides these.
⁵ But a king of the south, will become strong, even from among his rulers,––and will prevail against him, and have authority, a great authority, shall his authority be. ⁶ And, at the end of years, they will league together, yea, the daughter of the king of the south, will go in unto the king of the north, to make peace, but she shall not retain strength of arm, neither shall he stand, nor his arm, but she shall be delivered up––she herself, and they who brought her in, and he who begat her, and he that strengthened her in the times. ⁷ But one will stand up from the sprout of her roots, [in] his stead,––and he will enter the army, and enter into a fortress of the king of the north, and deal with them and shew himself strong; ⁸ yea, even their gods, with their molten images, with their delightful vessels of silver and gold, with a host of captives, will he bring into Egypt,––and, he, will stand more, years, than the king of the north; ⁹ so will the king of the south, enter into the kingdom, and then return unto his own soil. ¹⁰ But, his sons, will rouse themselves to war, and gather together a multitude of large armies, but he will come on and on, and overflow and pass through,––and will return and wage war, up to his fortress. ¹¹ Then will the king of the south, be enraged, and go forth and fight with him, with the king of the north,––and will raise a great multitude, but the multitude, will be delivered, into his hand. ¹² And, when he hath taken away the multitude, his heart, will be uplifted,––and he will cause tens of thousands to fall, but will not conquer. ¹³ Then will the king of the north again raise a multitude, greater than the first,––and, at the end of the times––some years, he will come on and on with a great army, and with great substance. ¹⁴ And, in those times, many, will rise against the king of the south,––and, the sons of the oppressors of thy people, will exalt themselves to confirm the vision, but will be overthrown. ¹⁵ Then will come in the king of the north, and cast up a rampart, and capture a city of strongholds,––and, the arms of the south, will not rise, nor the people of his chosen ones, and there shall be no strength to rise. ¹⁶ So shall he that cometh against him do according to his own pleasure, and, none, shall stand before him,––therefore will he take his stand in the beautiful land, and it will languish and be exhausted in his hand. ¹⁷ Then will he set his face to enter, with the might of all his kingdom, and, equitable terms with him, will make,––and, a daughter of women, will he give him to corrupt her, but she will not remain, nor, his, shall she become. ¹⁸ Then will he turn his face to the Coastlands, and will capture many,––but a commander, will bring to an end, his reproach against himself, that, his reproach, return not unto him. ¹⁹ Therefore will he turn his face towards the fortresses of his land,––but he shall stagger and fall, and shall not be found. ²⁰ Then will rise up in his stead, one causing an exactor to pass through the ornament of the kingdom,––but, in a few days, shall he be broken in pieces, not with anger, nor in battle.

CLV⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Then stands up a master king, he rules a vast dominion and does as is acceptable to himself." ⁴ While he stands, his kingdom will be broken and divided to the four winds of the heavens, yet not to his kin after him. It will not be as his rule with which he ruled; for plucked up will be his kingdom, even by others besides these." ⁵ Steadfast will be a king of the southland. Due to his chiefs he also will be steadfast over it and rule a vast dominion as his dominion." ⁶ Now at the end of these years they will join:The daughter of the king of the southland will come to the king of the north to make equitable settlements with him. Yet she shall not retain the vigor of the seed, nor shall he stand or his seed. She will be given up--she and those bringing her, also the lady-in-waiting and he who made her steadfast in these eras." ⁷ Yet one stands from the scion of her roots, in his post, and he will come to lead the army. He will come into the stronghold of the king of the north and deal with them and be steadfast." ⁸ Moreover, their Elohim he overturns with their molten images; and their throngs with their coveted furnishings of silver and gold will be bring to Egypt in captivity. Thus he for years will stand over the king of the north;" ⁹ when he comes into the kingdom of the king of the southland he returns to his ground. ¹⁰ Yet his sons shall be stirred up and gather a throng of many armies which comes into the southland, overwhelms it and passes. Yet it shall return and be stirred up unto its strength." ¹¹ Then bitterly embittered shall be the king of the southland; hence he fares forth and fights with him, that is with the king of the north. He also recruits a vast throng, and the throng is given into his hand and borne away is the throng." ¹² High will be his heart when he casts down tens of thousands, yet he will not be strengthened." ¹³ Then the king of the north returns and recruits a throng vaster than the former. Thus at the end of the eras of years shall he come, verily with a great army and much material." ¹⁴ In those eras many hearts shall stand against the king of the southland, the `sons of breaching' of your people will lift themselves up to cause the vision to stand, yet they shall stumble." ¹⁵ Then shall come the king of the north and pour out a siege-work and seize city fortresses. Yet the armed forces of the king of the southland shall not stand nor his `chosen people,' for there is no vigor to stand." ¹⁶ He who is coming against it will do as is acceptable to himself, and there is no one standing before him. Thus he will stand in the stately land which is all in his hand." ¹⁷ Then he shall set his face to come with the might of all his kingdom and equitable settlements shall he make with him. Even a wives' daughter shall he give to him to corrupt her, yet she shall not stand, nor for him shall she be." ¹⁸ Then he will turn back his face to the coastline and seize many places. Thus a captain eradicates his reproach for him, avoiding that his reproach shall turn back to him." ¹⁹ Then he shall turn his face to the strongholds of his own land. Yet he is stumbled and falls and will not be found." ²⁰ Then stands in his post out of his root a royal sprout who has an exactor to pass among the honorable of the kingdom. Yet in some days he will be broken, not in anger and not in battle."

BBE⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ And a strong king will come to power, ruling with great authority and doing whatever is his pleasure. ⁴ And when he has become strong, his kingdom will be broken and parted to the four winds of heaven; but not to his offspring, for it will be uprooted; and his kingdom will be for the others and not for these: but not with the same authority as his. ⁵ And the king of the south will be strong, but one of his captains will be stronger than he and will be ruler; and his rule will be a great rule. ⁶ And at the end of years they will be joined together; and the daughter of the king of the south will come to the king of the north to make an agreement: but she will not keep the strength of her arm; and his offspring will not keep their place; but she will be uprooted, with those who were the cause of her coming, and her son, and he who took her in those times. ⁷ But out of a branch from her roots one will come up to take his place, who will come against the army, forcing his way into the strong place of the king of the north, and he will take them in hand and overcome them: ⁸ And their gods and their metal images and their fair vessels of silver and gold he will take away into the south; and for some years he will keep away from the king of the north. ⁹ And he will come into the kingdom of the king of the south, but he will go back to his land. ¹⁰ And his son will make war, and will get together an army of great forces, and he will make an attack on him, overflowing and going past: and he will again take the war even to his strong place. ¹¹ And the king of the south will be moved with wrath, and will come out and make war on him, on this same king of the north: and he will get together a great army, but the army will be given into his hand. ¹² And the army will be taken away, and his heart will be uplifted: he will be the cause of the downfall of tens of thousands, but he will not be strong. ¹³ And again the king of the north will get together an army greater than the first; and he will make an attack on him at the end of years, with a great army and much wealth. ¹⁴ In those times, a number will take up arms against the king of the south: and the children of the violent among your people will be lifting themselves up to make the vision come true; but it will be their downfall. ¹⁵ So the king of the north will come, and put up earthworks and take a well-armed town: and the forces of the king of the south will make an attempt to keep their position, even the best of his army, but they will not have strength to do so. ¹⁶ And he who comes against him will do his pleasure, and no one will be able to keep his place before him: he will take up his position in the beautiful land and in his hand there will be destruction. ¹⁷ And it will be his purpose to come with the strength of all his kingdom, but in place of this he will make an agreement with him; and he will give him the daughter of women to send destruction on it; but this will not take place or come about. ¹⁸ After this, his face will be turned to the islands, and he will take a number of them: but a chief, by his destruction, will put an end to the shame offered by him; and more than this, he will make his shame come back on him. ¹⁹ Then his face will be turned to the strong places of his land: but his way will be stopped, causing his downfall, and he will not be seen again. ²⁰ Then his place will be taken by one who will send out a man with the glory of a king to get wealth together; but after a short time destruction will overtake him, but not in wrath or in the fight.

MKJV⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ And a mighty king shall stand up, one who shall rule with great power and do according to his will. ⁴ And when he shall stand up, his kingdom shall be broken and shall be divided toward the four winds of the heavens. And it shall not be given to his sons, nor according to his power with which he ruled; for his kingdom shall be pulled up, even for others besides these. ⁵ And the king of the south shall be strong. And one of his rulers, even he shall overcome him and have power. His kingdom shall be a great kingdom. ⁶ And in the end of years they shall join together; for the king's daughter of the south shall come to the king of the north to make a treaty. But she shall not keep the power of the arm. Nor shall he stand, nor his arm. But she shall be given up, and those who brought her in, and her begetter, and he who made her strong in these times. ⁷ But out of a branch of her roots, one shall stand up in his place, who shall come with an army and shall enter into the fortress of the king of the north. And he shall act against them, and show himself strong. ⁸ And he shall also carry their gods captives with their molten images into Egypt, and with their precious vessels of silver and of gold. And he shall stand for years away from the king of the north. ⁹ So the king of the south shall come into his kingdom, and shall return into his own land. ¹⁰ But his sons shall be stirred up and shall gather a multitude of great forces. And one shall certainly come and overflow, and pass through. Then he shall return and be stirred up, even to his fortress. ¹¹ And the king of the south shall be bitter, and shall come out and fight with him, even with the king of the north. And he shall send out a great multitude; but the multitude shall be given into his hand. ¹² And when he has taken away the multitude, his heart shall be lifted up. And he shall cast down many ten thousands, but he shall not be made stronger. ¹³ For the king of the north shall return, and shall send out a multitude greater than the former, and at the end of times, years, shall come with a great army and with much equipment. ¹⁴ And in those times there shall stand up many against the king of the south. Also the robbers of your people shall rise up to establish the vision, but they shall fall. ¹⁵ So the king of the north shall come, and cast up a siege mound, and take a fortified city. And the arms of the south shall not hold out, nor his chosen people, nor will there be any strength to hold out. ¹⁶ But he who comes against him shall do according to his own will, and none shall stand before him. And he shall stand in the glorious land, which shall be destroyed by his hand. ¹⁷ He also shall set his face to enter with the strength of all his kingdom, and upright ones with him. So he shall do. And he shall give the daughter of women to him, to destroy it; but she shall not stand, nor be for him. ¹⁸ And he shall turn his face to the coastlands, and shall capture many. But a ruler shall make cease his reproach for him, but his reproach will return to him. ¹⁹ And he shall turn his face to the fortresses of his land. But he shall stumble and fall, and shall not be found. ²⁰ And one who sends an exacter shall stand in his place, for the glory of the kingdom. But within few days he shall be broken, not in anger nor in battle.

LITV⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ And a mighty king shall stand up and shall rule with great authority and do according to his will. ⁴ And when he stands up his kingdom shall be broken and shall be divided to the four winds of the heavens, and not to his posterity, nor according to his authority with which he ruled. For his kingdom shall be pulled up and given to others besides these. ⁵ And the king of the south shall be strong. And one of his rulers, even he will be strong on him, and he will rule. His rule shall be a great rule. ⁶ And at the end of the years they shall join together, and the king of the south's daughter shall come to the king of the north to make an agreement. But she shall not keep the power of the arm. And he will not stand, nor his arm. But she and those who brought her shall be given up, also her begetter and her supporter in these times. ⁷ But the shoots of her roots will stand in his place, and he shall come to the army and will enter into the fortress of the king of the north. And he will act against them and will show strength. ⁸ And he will also bring their gods with their casted images, with silver and gold vessels of their possessions, into exile to Egypt. And for years he will stand away from the king of the north. ⁹ And the king of the south will come into his kingdom and will return to his own land. ¹⁰ But his sons shall be stirred up and shall gather a multitude of great forces. And one certainly shall come and overflow and pass through. And he will return to his fortress and be stirred up. ¹¹ And the king of the south will be bitter and will go out and fight with him, with the king of the north. And he shall raise a great multitude, but the multitude shall be given into his hand. ¹² And having carried away the host, his heart will be lifted up. And he will cause myriads to fall, but he shall not be strong. ¹³ For the king of the north shall return and raise a greater host than the former. And at the end of times, years, certainly he shall come with a great army and with much equipment. ¹⁴ And in those times many shall stand up against the king of the south. And the sons of the violent ones of your people shall rise up to establish the vision, but they shall stumble. ¹⁵ And the king of the north shall come and pour out a siege mound and seize a fortified city. And the arms of the south shall not stand, nor his choice people, for there will be no firmness to stand. ¹⁶ But he who comes against him will do as he desires, and none shall stand before him. And he shall stand in the glorious land, and destruction shall be in his hand. ¹⁷ And he shall set his face to go in with the might of all his kingdom, and upright ones with him; so he shall do. And he shall give the daughter of women to him, to destroy it. But she shall not stand, nor be for him. ¹⁸ And he shall turn his face to the coastlands and shall capture many. But a ruler shall make cease his reproach for him, but his reproach shall return to him. ¹⁹ And he shall turn his face toward the fortresses of his own land, but he will stumble and fall and shall not be found. ²⁰ And one who sends a tax exacter shall stand in his place, for the glory of the kingdom. But within a few days he will be broken, but not in anger and not in battle.

ECB⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ and a mighty sovereign stands who reigns with great reign; and works according to his pleasure: ⁴ and he stands, and his sovereigndom breaks in half toward the four winds of the heavens: and neither to his posterity nor according to the reign he reigns: for his sovereigndom uproots, - and for others beside these. ⁵ And the sovereign of the south - even his governors strengthen; and he strengthens above him and reigns: he reigns a great reign. ⁶ And in the end of years they unite; and a daughter of the sovereign of the south comes to the sovereign of the north to work a straightness: and she retains not the force of the arm; and neither stands he nor his arm: and she is given - she, and they who bring her and he who birthed her, and he who strengthened her in these times. ⁷ And from a branch of her roots one who stands in his station comes with the valiant and enters into the stronghold of the sovereign of the north; and works against them and prevails: ⁸ and also carries captives into Misrayim - their elohim with their libations and with their instruments of desire of silver and of gold: and he stands more years than the sovereign of the north: ⁹ and the sovereign of the south comes into his sovereigndom, and returns to his own soil: ¹⁰ and his sons throttle themselves and gather a multitude of valiant: and in coming, they come and overflow and pass through: and he returns, and they throttle themselves to his stronghold. ¹¹ And the sovereign of the south embitters and comes and fights him with the sovereign of the north: and he withstands a great multitude; and the multitude is given into his hand. ¹² And he bears away the multitude, and his heart lifts; and he fells myriads: but he strengthens not. ¹³ For the sovereign of the north returns and withstands a multitude greater than the former; and in coming, comes at the end of times - even years with a great valiant and with much acquisitions. ¹⁴ And in those times many withstand the sovereign of the south: and the sons of tyrants of your people lift themselves to withstand the vision; and they falter. ¹⁵ And the sovereign of the north comes and pours a mound and captures the most fortified cities: and neither the arms of the south withstand, nor his chosen people, neither is there any force to withstand: ¹⁶ and he who comes against him works according to his own pleasure; and no one stands at his face: and he stands in the land of splendor, fully finished by his hand. ¹⁷ And he sets his face to enter with the power of his whole sovereigndom, and with his straight ones; thus he works: and he gives him the daughter of women to ruin her: and neither she stands, nor he. ¹⁸ After this he sets his face to the islands, and takes many: and a commander shabbathizes his reproach of himself and turns his own reproach on him: ¹⁹ and he turns his face toward the stronghold of his own land: and he falters and falls, and they find him not. ²⁰ And in his station stands one who passes an exactor of taxes in the majesty of the sovereigndom: and within one day he is broken - neither in wrath nor in war.

ACV⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ And a mighty king shall stand up, who shall rule with great dominion, and do according to his will. ⁴ And when he shall stand up, his kingdom shall be broken, and shall be divided toward the four winds of heaven, but not to his posterity, nor according to his dominion with which he ruled, for his kingdom shall be plucked up, even for others besides these. ⁵ And the king of the south shall be strong, and one of his rulers. And he shall be powerful over him, and have dominion. His dominion shall be a great dominion. ⁶ And at the end of years they shall join themselves together. And the daughter of the king of the south shall come to the king of the north to make an agreement, but she shall not retain the strength of her arm, nor shall he stand, nor his arm. But she shall be given up, and also those who brought her, and he who begot her, and he who strengthened her in those times. ⁷ But out of a shoot from her roots shall a man stand up in his place, who shall come to the army, and shall enter into the fortress of the king of the north, and shall deal against them, and shall prevail. ⁸ And also their gods, with their molten images, and with their goodly vessels of silver and of gold, he shall carry captive into Egypt, and he shall refrain from the king of the north some years. ⁹ And he shall come into the realm of the king of the south, but he shall return into his own land. ¹⁰ And his sons shall war, and shall assemble a multitude of great forces, which shall come on, and overflow, and pass through. And they shall return and war, even to his fortress. ¹¹ And the king of the south shall be moved with anger, and shall come forth and fight with him, even with the king of the north. And he shall set forth a great multitude, and the multitude shall be given into his hand. ¹² And the multitude shall be lifted up, and his heart shall be exalted. And he shall cast down tens of thousands, but he shall not prevail. ¹³ And the king of the north shall return, and shall set forth a multitude greater than the former, and he shall come on at the end of the times, even of years, with a great army and with much substance. ¹⁴ And in those times many shall stand up against the king of the south. Also the sons of the violent among thy people shall lift themselves up to establish the vision, but they shall fall. ¹⁵ So the king of the north shall come, and cast up a mound, and take a well-fortified city. And the forces of the south shall not stand, nor his chosen people. Neither shall there be any strength to stand. ¹⁶ But he who comes against him shall do according to his own will, and none shall stand before him. And he shall stand in the glorious land, and in his hand shall be destruction. ¹⁷ And he shall set his face to come with the strength of his whole kingdom, and with him equitable conditions, and he shall perform them. And he shall give him the daughter of women, to corrupt her, but she shall not stand, nor be for him. ¹⁸ After this he shall turn his face to the isles, and shall take many. But a ruler shall cause the reproach offered by him to cease. Yea, moreover, he shall cause his reproach to turn upon him. ¹⁹ Then he shall turn his face toward the fortresses of his own land, but he shall stumble and fall, and shall not be found. ²⁰ Then someone shall stand up in his place who shall cause an exactor to pass through the glory of the kingdom, but within a few days he shall be destroyed, neither in anger, nor in battle.

WEB⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ A mighty king will stand up, who will rule with great dominion, and do according to his will. ⁴ When he stands up, his kingdom will be broken, and will be divided toward the four winds of the sky, but not to his posterity, nor according to his dominion with which he ruled; for his kingdom will be plucked up, even for others besides these. ⁵ “The king of the south will be strong. One of his princes will become stronger than him, and have dominion. His dominion will be a great dominion. ⁶ At the end of years they will join themselves together; and the daughter of the king of the south will come to the king of the north to make an agreement; but she will not retain the strength of her arm. He will also not stand, nor will his arm; but she will be given up, with those who brought her, and he who became the father of her, and he who strengthened her in those times. ⁷ “But out of a shoot from her roots one will stand up in his place, who will come to the army, and will enter into the fortress of the king of the north, and will deal against them, and will prevail. ⁸ He will also carry their gods, with their molten images, and with their goodly vessels of silver and of gold, captive into Egypt. He will refrain some years from the king of the north. ⁹ He will come into the realm of the king of the south, but he will return into his own land. ¹⁰ His sons will wage war, and will assemble a multitude of great forces, which will come on, and overflow, and pass through. They will return and wage war, even to his fortress. ¹¹ “The king of the south will be moved with anger, and will come out and fight with him, even with the king of the north. He will send out a great multitude, and the multitude will be given into his hand. ¹² The multitude will be lifted up, and his heart will be exalted. He will cast down tens of thousands, but he won’t prevail. ¹³ The king of the north will return, and will send out a multitude greater than the former. He will come on at the end of the times, even of years, with a great army and with much substance. ¹⁴ “In those times many will stand up against the king of the south. Also the children of the violent among your people will lift themselves up to establish the vision; but they will fall. ¹⁵ So the king of the north will come and cast up a mound, and take a well-fortified city. The forces of the south won’t stand, neither will his chosen people, neither will there be any strength to stand. ¹⁶ But he who comes against him will do according to his own will, and no one will stand before him. He will stand in the glorious land, and destruction will be in his hand. ¹⁷ He will set his face to come with the strength of his whole kingdom, and with him equitable conditions. He will perform them. He will give him the daughter of women, to corrupt her; but she will not stand, and won’t be for him. ¹⁸ After this he will turn his face to the islands, and will take many; but a prince will cause the reproach offered by him to cease. Yes, moreover, he will cause his reproach to turn on him. ¹⁹ Then he will turn his face toward the fortresses of his own land; but he will stumble and fall, and won’t be found. ²⁰ “Then one who will cause a tax collector to pass through the kingdom to maintain its glory will stand up in his place; but within few days he shall be destroyed, not in anger, and not in battle.

WEB_Strongs⁽ⁱ⁾

3 H1368 A mighty H4428 king H5975 shall stand up, H4910 who shall rule H7227 with great H4474 dominion, H6213 and do H7522 according to his will.

4 H5975 When he shall stand up, H4438 his kingdom H7665 shall be broken, H2673 and shall be divided H702 toward the four H7307 winds H8064 of the sky, H319 but not to his posterity, H4915 nor according to his dominion H4910 with which he ruled; H4438 for his kingdom H5428 shall be plucked up, H312 even for others besides these.

5 H4428 The king H5045 of the south H2388 shall be strong, H8269 and one of his princes; H2388 and he shall be strong H4910 above him, and have dominion; H4475 his dominion H7227 shall be a great H4474 dominion.

6 H7093 At the end H8141 of years H2266 they shall join themselves together; H1323 and the daughter H4428 of the king H5045 of the south H935 shall come H4428 to the king H6828 of the north H6213 to make H4339 an agreement: H6113 but she shall not retain H3581 the strength H2220 of her arm; H5975 neither shall he stand, H2220 nor his arm; H5414 but she shall be given up, H935 and those who brought H3205 her, and he who became the father H2388 of her, and he who strengthened H6256 her in those times.

7 H5342 But out of a shoot H8328 from her roots H5975 shall one stand up H3653 in his place, H935 who shall come H2428 to the army, H935 and shall enter H4581 into the fortress H4428 of the king H6828 of the north, H6213 and shall deal H2388 against them, and shall prevail.

8 H430 Also their gods, H5257 with their molten images, H2532 and with their goodly H3627 vessels H3701 of silver H2091 and of gold, H935 shall he carry H7628 captive H4714 into Egypt; H5975 and he shall refrain H8141 some years H4428 from the king H6828 of the north.

9 H935 He shall come H4438 into the realm H4428 of the king H5045 of the south, H7725 but he shall return H127 into his own land.

10 H1121 His sons H1624 shall war, H622 and shall assemble H1995 a multitude H7227 of great H2428 forces, H935 which shall H935 come H7857 on, and overflow, H5674 and pass through; H7725 and they shall return H1624 and war, H4581 even to his fortress.

11 H4428 The king H5045 of the south H4843 shall be moved with anger, H3318 and shall come forth H3898 and fight H4428 with him, even with the king H6828 of the north; H5975 and he shall set forth H7227 a great H1995 multitude, H1995 and the multitude H5414 shall be given H3027 into his hand.

12 H1995 The multitude H7311 shall be lifted up, H3824 and his heart H7311 shall be exalted; H5307 and he shall cast down H7239 tens of thousands, H5810 but he shall not prevail.

13 H4428 The king H6828 of the north H7725 shall return, H5975 and shall set forth H1995 a multitude H7227 greater H7223 than the former; H935 and he shall H935 come H7093 on at the end H6256 of the times, H8141 even of years, H1419 with a great H2428 army H7227 and with much H7399 substance.

14 H6256 In those times H7227 there shall many H5975 stand up H4428 against the king H5045 of the south: H1121 also the children of the violent H5971 among your people H5375 shall lift H5975 themselves up to establish H2377 the vision; H3782 but they shall fall.

16 H935 But he who comes H6213 against him shall do H7522 according to his own will, H5975 and none shall stand H6440 before H5975 him; and he shall stand H6643 in the glorious H776 land, H3027 and in his hand H3617 shall be destruction.

17 H7760 He shall set H6440 his face H935 to come H8633 with the strength H4438 of his whole kingdom, H3477 and with him equitable H6213 conditions; and he shall perform H5414 them: and he shall give H1323 him the daughter H802 of women, H7843 to corrupt H5975 her; but she shall not stand, neither be for him.

18 H7760 After this shall he turn H6440 his face H339 to the islands, H3920 and shall take H7227 many: H7101 but a prince H2781 shall cause the reproach H7673 offered by him to cease; H1115 yes, moreover, H2781 he shall cause his reproach H7725 to turn on him.

19 H7725 Then he shall turn H6440 his face H4581 toward the fortresses H776 of his own land; H3782 but he shall stumble H5307 and fall, H4672 and shall not be found.

20 H5975 Then shall stand up H3653 in his place H5674 one H5065 who shall cause a tax H4438 collector to pass through the kingdom H1925 to maintain its glory; H259 but within few H3117 days H7665 he shall be destroyed, H639 neither in anger, H4421 nor in battle.

NHEB⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ And a powerful king shall arise, who shall rule an extensive empire, and do as he pleases. ⁴ When he shall arise, his kingdom shall be broken up, and shall be divided toward the four winds of heaven, but not to his posterity, nor according to his authority with which he ruled; for his kingdom shall be uprooted, and will go to others besides these. ⁵ The king of the south shall grow strong, and one of his officers shall grow more powerful, and shall have a greater kingdom than his. ⁶ At the end of years they shall join themselves together; and the daughter of the king of the south shall come to the king of the north to make an agreement: but she shall not retain her power; neither shall his strength endure; but she shall be surrendered, and her attendants, and he who became the father of her, and he who supported her in those times. ⁷ But out of a shoot from her roots shall arise in his place, who shall come against the army, and shall enter into the fortress of the king of the north, and shall deal against them, and shall prevail. ⁸ Also their gods, with their molten images, and with their precious vessels of silver and of gold, shall he carry captive into Egypt; and he shall withdraw for some years from the king of the north. ⁹ And he shall come into the realm of the king of the south, but he shall return into his own land. ¹⁰ And his sons shall wage war, and shall assemble a multitude of great forces, which shall advance and overflow and pass through, and they shall return and wage war, as far as his fortress. ¹¹ The king of the south shall be moved with rage and shall come forth and fight against him, even with the king of the north; and he shall raise a great multitude, and the multitude shall be given into his hand. ¹² The multitude shall be taken away, and his heart shall be exalted; and he shall cast down tens of thousands, but he shall not prevail. ¹³ The king of the north shall return, and shall raise a multitude greater than the former; and he shall advance after some years with a great army and with abundant supplies. ¹⁴ And in those times many shall rise up against the king of the south: also the violent ones among your people shall rise up in confirmation of the vision; but they shall fail. ¹⁵ So the king of the north shall come, and build up a siege mound and take a well-fortified city. And the forces of the south shall not prevail, neither his best troops, neither shall there be any strength to resist. ¹⁶ But he who comes against him shall do as he pleases, and no one shall be able to withstand him. And he shall stand in the beautiful land, and destruction will be within his power. ¹⁷ He shall set his face to come with the strength of his whole kingdom, and will reach an agreement with him which he shall put into effect. And he shall give him a daughter of women to send destruction on him; but it will not last or be to his advantage. ¹⁸ After this shall he turn his face to the coastal regions, and shall capture many. But a commander shall bring his insolence to an end. In addition, he shall repay him for his insolence. ¹⁹ Then he shall turn his attention toward the fortresses of his own land, but he shall stumble and fall, and shall not be found again. ²⁰ Then shall arise in his place one who shall send an exactor of tribute to pass through the kingdom to maintain its glory; but within few days he shall be destroyed, though not in anger nor in battle.

AKJV⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ And a mighty king shall stand up, that shall rule with great dominion, and do according to his will. ⁴ And when he shall stand up, his kingdom shall be broken, and shall be divided toward the four winds of heaven; and not to his posterity, nor according to his dominion which he ruled: for his kingdom shall be plucked up, even for others beside those. ⁵ And the king of the south shall be strong, and one of his princes; and he shall be strong above him, and have dominion; his dominion shall be a great dominion. ⁶ And in the end of years they shall join themselves together; for the king's daughter of the south shall come to the king of the north to make an agreement: but she shall not retain the power of the arm; neither shall he stand, nor his arm: but she shall be given up, and they that brought her, and he that begat her, and he that strengthened her in these times. ⁷ But out of a branch of her roots shall one stand up in his estate, which shall come with an army, and shall enter into the fortress of the king of the north, and shall deal against them, and shall prevail: ⁸ And shall also carry captives into Egypt their gods, with their princes, and with their precious vessels of silver and of gold; and he shall continue more years than the king of the north. ⁹ So the king of the south shall come into his kingdom, and shall return into his own land. ¹⁰ But his sons shall be stirred up, and shall assemble a multitude of great forces: and one shall certainly come, and overflow, and pass through: then shall he return, and be stirred up, even to his fortress. ¹¹ And the king of the south shall be moved with choler, and shall come forth and fight with him, even with the king of the north: and he shall set forth a great multitude; but the multitude shall be given into his hand. ¹² And when he has taken away the multitude, his heart shall be lifted up; and he shall cast down many ten thousands: but he shall not be strengthened by it. ¹³ For the king of the north shall return, and shall set forth a multitude greater than the former, and shall certainly come after certain years with a great army and with much riches. ¹⁴ And in those times there shall many stand up against the king of the south: also the robbers of your people shall exalt themselves to establish the vision; but they shall fall. ¹⁵ So the king of the north shall come, and cast up a mount, and take the most fenced cities: and the arms of the south shall not withstand, neither his chosen people, neither shall there be any strength to withstand. ¹⁶ But he that comes against him shall do according to his own will, and none shall stand before him: and he shall stand in the glorious land, which by his hand shall be consumed. ¹⁷ He shall also set his face to enter with the strength of his whole kingdom, and upright ones with him; thus shall he do: and he shall give him the daughter of women, corrupting her: but she shall not stand on his side, neither be for him. ¹⁸ After this shall he turn his face to the isles, and shall take many: but a prince for his own behalf shall cause the reproach offered by him to cease; without his own reproach he shall cause it to turn on him. ¹⁹ Then he shall turn his face toward the fort of his own land: but he shall stumble and fall, and not be found. ²⁰ Then shall stand up in his estate a raiser of taxes in the glory of the kingdom: but within few days he shall be destroyed, neither in anger, nor in battle.

AKJV_Strongs⁽ⁱ⁾

3 H1368 And a mighty H4428 king H5975 shall stand H4910 up, that shall rule H7227 with great H4474 dominion, H6213 and do H7522 according to his will.

4 H5975 And when he shall stand H4438 up, his kingdom H7665 shall be broken, H2673 and shall be divided H702 toward the four H7307 winds H8064 of heaven; H319 and not to his posterity, H3808 nor H4915 according to his dominion H834 which H4910 he ruled: H4438 for his kingdom H5428 shall be plucked H312 up, even for others H905 beside H428 those.

5 H4428 And the king H5045 of the south H2388 shall be strong, H8269 and one of his princes; H2388 and he shall be strong H5921 above H4910 him, and have dominion; H4474 his dominion H7227 shall be a great H4475 dominion.

6 H7093 And in the end H8141 of years H2266 they shall join H4428 themselves together; for the king’s H1323 daughter H5045 of the south H935 shall come H4428 to the king H6828 of the north H6213 to make H4339 an agreement: H6113 but she shall not retain H3581 the power H2220 of the arm; H3808 neither H5975 shall he stand, H2220 nor his arm: H5414 but she shall be given H935 up, and they that brought H3205 her, and he that begat H2388 her, and he that strengthened H6256 her in these times.

7 H5342 But out of a branch H8328 of her roots H5975 shall one stand H3653 up in his estate, H935 which shall come H2428 with an army, H935 and shall enter H4581 into the fortress H4428 of the king H6828 of the north, H6213 and shall deal H2388 against them, and shall prevail:

8 H1571 And shall also H935 carry H7628 captives H4714 into Egypt H430 their gods, H5257 with their princes, H2532 and with their precious H3627 vessels H3701 of silver H2091 and of gold; H5975 and he shall continue H8141 more years H4428 than the king H6828 of the north.

9 H4428 So the king H5045 of the south H935 shall come H4438 into his kingdom, H7725 and shall return H413 into H127 his own land.

10 H1121 But his sons H1624 shall be stirred H622 up, and shall assemble H1995 a multitude H7227 of great H2428 forces: H935 and one shall certainly come, H7857 and overflow, H5674 and pass H7725 through: then shall he return, H1624 and be stirred H4581 up, even to his fortress.

11 H4428 And the king H5045 of the south H4843 shall be moved with choler, H3318 and shall come H3318 forth H3898 and fight H4428 with him, even with the king H6828 of the north: H5975 and he shall set H5975 forth H7227 a great H1995 multitude; H1995 but the multitude H5414 shall be given H3027 into his hand.

12 H5375 And when he has taken H1995 away the multitude, H3824 his heart H7311 shall be lifted H5307 up; and he shall cast H5307 down H7239 many ten H7239 thousands: H5810 but he shall not be strengthened by it.

13 H4428 For the king H6828 of the north H7725 shall return, H5975 and shall set H1995 forth a multitude H7227 greater H4480 than H7223 the former, H935 and shall certainly come H7093 after H6256 certain H8141 years H1419 with a great H2428 army H7399 and with much riches.

14 H1992 And in those H6256 times H7227 there shall many H5975 stand H5921 up against H4428 the king H5045 of the south: H6530 also the robbers H5971 of your people H5375 shall exalt H5975 themselves to establish H2377 the vision; H3782 but they shall fall.

15 H4428 So the king H6828 of the north H935 shall come, H8210 and cast H5550 up a mount, H3920 and take H4013 the most fenced H5892 cities: H2220 and the arms H5045 of the south H5975 shall not withstand, H369 neither H4005 his chosen H5971 people, H369 neither H3581 shall there be any strength H5975 to withstand.

16 H935 But he that comes H413 against H6213 him shall do H7522 according to his own H7522 will, H369 and none H5975 shall stand H6440 before H5975 him: and he shall stand H6643 in the glorious H776 land, H3027 which by his hand H3615 shall be consumed.

17 H7760 He shall also set H6440 his face H935 to enter H8633 with the strength H3605 of his whole H4438 kingdom, H3477 and upright H6213 ones with him; thus shall he do: H5414 and he shall give H1323 him the daughter H802 of women, H7843 corrupting H5975 her: but she shall not stand H3808 on his side, neither be for him.

18 H7725 After this shall he turn H6440 his face H339 to the isles, H3920 and shall take H7227 many: H7101 but a prince H2781 for his own behalf shall cause the reproach H7673 offered by him to cease; H1115 without H2781 his own reproach H7725 he shall cause it to turn on him.

19 H7725 Then he shall turn H6440 his face H4581 toward the fort H776 of his own land: H3782 but he shall stumble H5307 and fall, H4672 and not be found.

20 H5975 Then shall stand H3653 up in his estate H5674 a raiser H5065 of taxes H1925 in the glory H4438 of the kingdom: H259 but within few H3117 days H7665 he shall be destroyed, H3808 neither H639 in anger, H3808 nor H4421 in battle.

KJ2000⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ And a mighty king shall stand up, that shall rule with great dominion, and do according to his will. ⁴ And when he shall stand up, his kingdom shall be broken, and shall be divided toward the four winds of heaven; but not to his posterity, nor according to his dominion which he ruled: for his kingdom shall be plucked up, even for others besides these. ⁵ And the king of the south shall be strong, and one of his princes; and he shall be strong above him, and have dominion; his dominion shall be a great dominion. ⁶ And at the end of some years they shall join themselves together; for the king's daughter of the south shall come to the king of the north to make an agreement: but she shall not retain the power of her authority; neither shall he stand, nor his arm: but she shall be given up, and they that brought her, and he that begat her, and he that strengthened her in these times. ⁷ But out of a branch of her roots shall one stand up in his place, who shall come with an army, and shall enter into the fortress of the king of the north, and shall deal against them, and shall prevail: ⁸ And shall also carry captives into Egypt their gods, with their princes, and with their precious vessels of silver and of gold; and he shall continue more years than the king of the north. ⁹ So the king of the south shall come into his kingdom, and shall return into his own land. ¹⁰ But his sons shall be stirred up, and shall assemble a multitude of great forces: and one shall certainly come, and overflow, and pass through: then shall he return, and be stirred up, even to his fortress. ¹¹ And the king of the south shall be moved with rage, and shall come forth and fight with him, even with the king of the north: and he shall set forth a great multitude; but the multitude shall be given into his hand. ¹² And when he has taken away the multitude, his heart shall be lifted up; and he shall cast down many ten thousands: but he shall not be strengthened by it. ¹³ For the king of the north shall return, and shall set forth a multitude greater than the former, and shall certainly come after certain years with a great army and with much equipment. ¹⁴ And in those times there shall many stand up against the king of the south: also the violent men of your people shall exalt themselves to fulfill the vision; but they shall fall. ¹⁵ So the king of the north shall come, and cast up a siege mound, and take the most fortified city: and the forces of the south shall not withstand, neither his choice troops, neither shall there be any strength to withstand. ¹⁶ But he that comes against him shall do according to his own will, and none shall stand before him: and he shall stand in the glorious land, which by his hand shall be consumed. ¹⁷ He shall also set his face to enter with the strength of his whole kingdom, and upright ones with him; thus shall he do: and he shall give him the daughter of women, to destroy it: but she shall not stand on his side, neither be for him. ¹⁸ After this shall he turn his face unto the coastlands, and shall take many: but a ruler for his own behalf shall bring the reproach brought by him to cease; with his reproach removed he shall cause it to turn back on him. ¹⁹ Then he shall turn his face toward the fortress of his own land: but he shall stumble and fall, and not be found. ²⁰ Then shall arise in his place a raiser of taxes in the glorious kingdom: but within a few days he shall be destroyed, but neither in anger, nor in battle.

UKJV⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ And a mighty king shall stand up, that shall rule with great dominion, and do according to his will. ⁴ And when he shall stand up, his kingdom shall be broken, and shall be divided toward the four winds of heaven; and not to his posterity, nor according to his dominion which he ruled: for his kingdom shall be plucked up, even for others beside those. ⁵ And the king of the south shall be strong, and one of his princes; and he shall be strong above him, and have dominion; his dominion shall be a great dominion. ⁶ And in the end of years they shall join themselves together; for the king's daughter of the south shall come to the king of the north to make an agreement: but she shall not retain the power of the arm; neither shall he stand, nor his arm: but she shall be given up, and they that brought her, and he that brings forth her, and he that strengthened her in these times. ⁷ But out of a branch of her roots shall one stand up in his estate, which shall come with an army, and shall enter into the fortress of the king of the north, and shall deal against them, and shall prevail: ⁸ And shall also carry captives into Egypt their gods, with their princes, and with their precious vessels of silver and of gold; and he shall continue more years than the king of the north. ⁹ So the king of the south shall come into his kingdom, and shall return into his own land. ¹⁰ But his sons shall be stirred up, and shall assemble a multitude of great forces: and one shall certainly come, and overflow, and pass through: then shall he return, and be stirred up, even to his fortress. ¹¹ And the king of the south shall be moved with choler, and shall come forth and fight with him, even with the king of the north: and he shall set forth a great multitude; but the multitude shall be given into his hand. ¹² And when he has taken away the multitude, his heart shall be lifted up; and he shall cast down many ten thousands: but he shall not be strengthened by it. ¹³ For the king of the north shall return, and shall set forth a multitude greater than the former, and shall certainly come after certain years with a great army and with much riches. ¹⁴ And in those times there shall many stand up against the king of the south: also the robbers of your people shall exalt themselves to establish the vision; but they shall fall. ¹⁵ So the king of the north shall come, and cast up a mount, and take the most fenced cities: and the arms of the south shall not withstand, neither his chosen people, neither shall there be any strength to withstand. ¹⁶ But he that comes against him shall do according to his own will, and none shall stand before him: and he shall stand in the glorious land, which by his hand shall be consumed. ¹⁷ He shall also set his face to enter with the strength of his whole kingdom, and upright ones with him; thus shall he do: and he shall give him the daughter of women, corrupting her: but she shall not stand on his side, neither be for him. ¹⁸ After this shall he turn his face unto the isles, and shall take many: but a prince for his own behalf shall cause the reproach offered by him to cease; without his own reproach he shall cause it to turn upon him. ¹⁹ Then he shall turn his face toward the fort of his own land: but he shall stumble and fall, and not be found. ²⁰ Then shall stand up in his estate a raiser of taxes in the glory of the kingdom: but within few days he shall be destroyed, neither in anger, nor in battle.

TKJU⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ And a mighty king shall stand up, that shall rule with great dominion, and do according to his will. ⁴ And when he shall stand up, his kingdom shall be broken, and shall be divided toward the four winds of heaven; and not to his descendants, nor according to his dominion with which he ruled: For his kingdom shall be plucked up, even for others besides those. ⁵ And the king of the south shall be strong, and one of his princes; and he shall be strong above him, and have dominion; his dominion shall be a great dominion. ⁶ And in the end of years they shall join themselves together; for the king's daughter of the south shall come to the king of the north to make an agreement: But she shall not retain the power of the arm; neither shall he stand, nor his arm: But she shall be given up, and those who brought her, and he who begat her, and he who strengthened her in these times. ⁷ But out of a branch of her roots one shall stand up in his estate, who shall come with an army, and shall enter into the fortress of the king of the north, and shall deal against them, and shall prevail: ⁸ And shall also carry captives into Egypt, their gods, with their princes, and with their precious vessels of silver and of gold; and he shall continue more years than the king of the north. ⁹ So the king of the south shall come into his kingdom, and shall return into his own land. ¹⁰ But his sons shall be stirred up, and shall assemble a multitude of great forces: And one shall certainly come, and overflow, and pass through: Then he shall return, and be stirred up, even to his fortress. ¹¹ And the king of the south shall be moved with choler, and shall come forth and fight with him, even with the king of the north: And he shall set forth a great multitude; but the multitude shall be given into his hand. ¹² And when he has taken away the multitude, his heart shall be lifted up; and he shall cast down many tens of thousands: But he shall not be strengthened by it. ¹³ For the king of the north shall return, and shall set forth a multitude greater than the former, and after some years shall certainly come with a great army and with much riches. ¹⁴ And in those times there shall stand up many against the king of the south: Also the robbers of your people shall exalt themselves to establish the vision; but they shall fall. ¹⁵ So the king of the north shall come, and cast up a mount, and take the most fenced cities: And the arms of the south shall not withstand, nor his chosen people, neither shall there be any strength to withstand. ¹⁶ But he who comes against him shall do according to his own will, and none shall stand before him: And he shall stand in the glorious land, which shall be consumed by his hand. ¹⁷ He also shall set his face to enter with the strength of his whole kingdom, and upright ones with him; thus he shall do: And he shall give him the daughter of women, corrupting her: But she shall not stand on his side, nor be for him. ¹⁸ After this he shall turn his face to the isles, and shall take many: But a prince on his own behalf shall cause the reproach offered by him to cease; without his own reproach he shall cause it to turn upon him. ¹⁹ Then he shall turn his face toward the fort of his own land: But he shall stumble and fall, and not be found. ²⁰ Then shall stand up in his estate a raiser of taxes in the glory of the kingdom: But within a few days he shall be destroyed, neither in anger, nor in battle.

CKJV_Strongs⁽ⁱ⁾

3 H1368 And a mighty H4428 king H5975 shall stand up, H4910 that shall rule H7227 with great H4474 dominion, H6213 and do H7522 according to his will.

4 H5975 And when he shall stand up, H4438 his kingdom H7665 shall be broken, H2673 and shall be divided H702 toward the four H7307 winds H8064 of heaven; H319 and not to his posterity, H4915 nor according to his dominion H4910 which he ruled: H4438 for his kingdom H5428 shall be plucked up, H312 even for others beside those.

6 H7093 And in the end H8141 of years H2266 they shall join themselves together; H4428 for the king's H1323 daughter H5045 of the south H935 shall come H4428 to the king H6828 of the north H6213 to make H4339 a agreement: H6113 but she shall not retain H3581 the power H2220 of the arm; H5975 neither shall he stand, H2220 nor his arm: H5414 but she shall be given up, H935 and they that brought H3205 her, and he that fathered H2388 her, and he that strengthened H6256 her in these times.

7 H5342 But out of a branch H8328 of her roots H5975 shall one stand up H3653 in his estate, H935 which shall come H2428 with a army, H935 and shall enter H4581 into the fortress H4428 of the king H6828 of the north, H6213 and shall deal H2388 against them, and shall prevail:

8 H935 And shall also carry H7628 captives H4714 into Egypt H430 their gods, H5257 with their princes, H2532 and with their precious H3627 vessels H3701 of silver H2091 and of gold; H5975 and he shall continue H8141 more years H4428 than the king H6828 of the north.

9 H4428 So the king H5045 of the south H935 shall come H4438 into his kingdom, H7725 and shall return H127 into his own land.

10 H1121 But his sons H1624 shall be stirred up, H622 and shall assemble H1995 a multitude H7227 of great H2428 forces: H935 and one shall certainly H935 come, H7857 and overflow, H5674 and pass through: H7725 then shall he return, H1624 and be stirred up, H4581 even to his fortress.

11 H4428 And the king H5045 of the south H4843 shall be moved with anger, H3318 and shall come forth H3898 and fight H4428 with him, even with the king H6828 of the north: H5975 and he shall set forth H7227 a great H1995 multitude; H1995 but the multitude H5414 shall be given H3027 into his hand.

12 H5375 And when he has taken away H1995 the multitude, H3824 his heart H7311 shall be lifted up; H5307 and he shall cast down H7239 many ten thousands: H5810 but he shall not be strengthened by it.

13 H4428 For the king H6828 of the north H7725 shall return, H5975 and shall set forth H1995 a multitude H7227 greater H7223 than the former, H935 and shall certainly H935 come H7093 after H6256 certain H8141 years H1419 with a great H2428 army H7227 and with much H7399 riches.

14 H6256 And in those times H7227 there shall many H5975 stand up H4428 against the king H5045 of the south: H1121 also the robbers H5971 of your people H5375 shall exalt H5975 themselves to establish H2377 the vision; H3782 but they shall fall.

15 H4428 So the king H6828 of the north H935 shall come, H8210 and cast up H5550 a mountain, H3920 and take H4013 the most fenced H5892 cities: H2220 and the arms H5045 of the south H5975 shall not withstand, H4005 neither his chosen H5971 people, H3581 neither shall there be any strength H5975 to withstand.

16 H935 But he that comes H6213 against him shall do H7522 according to his own will, H5975 and none shall stand H6440 before H5975 him: and he shall stand H6643 in the glorious H776 land, H3027 which by his hand H3617 shall be consumed.

17 H7760 He shall also set H6440 his face H935 to enter H8633 with the strength H4438 of his whole kingdom, H3477 and upright ones H6213 with him; thus shall he do: H5414 and he shall give H1323 him the daughter H802 of women, H7843 corrupting H5975 her: but she shall not stand on his side, neither be for him.

18 H7760 After this shall he turn H6440 his face H339 unto the islands, H3920 and shall take H7227 many: H7101 but a prince H2781 for his own behalf shall cause the reproach H7673 offered by him to cease; H1115 without H2781 his own reproach H7725 he shall cause it to turn upon him.

19 H7725 Then he shall turn H6440 his face H4581 toward the fort H776 of his own land: H3782 but he shall stumble H5307 and fall, H4672 and not be found.

20 H5975 Then shall stand up H3653 in his estate H5674 a raiser H5065 of taxes H1925 in the glory H4438 of the kingdom: H259 but inside few H3117 days H7665 he shall be destroyed, H639 neither in anger, H4421 nor in battle.

EJ2000⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ And a valiant king shall stand up, that shall rule over a great dominion and do according to his will. ⁴ But when he is reigning, his kingdom shall be broken and shall be divided by the four winds of heaven, and not to his posterity, nor according to his dominion by which he ruled; for his kingdom shall be plucked up, even for others beside those. ⁵ ¶ And the king of the south, {this Hebrew word is identified with the people of God}, and of his principalities, shall make himself strong; and he shall exceed him and make himself powerful; his dominion shall be a great dominion. ⁶ But at the end of some years they shall join themselves together; for the king’s daughter of the south shall come to the king of the north to make an agreement, but she shall not retain the power of the arm; neither shall he stand, nor his arm; for she shall be given up and those that brought her and he that begat her, and those that were for her in this time. ⁷ But of the new shoot from her roots shall one stand up upon his throne and shall come unto the army and shall enter into the fortress of the king of the north and do in them according to his will and shall prevail: ⁸ and even their gods, with their princes, with their precious vessels of silver and of gold, shall be taken captive in Egypt; and for some years he shall maintain himself against the king of the north. ⁹ Thus shall the king of the south enter into the kingdom and return to his own land. ¹⁰ But the sons of that one shall be stirred up and shall assemble a multitude of great armies and shall come in great haste, and overflow and pass through and turn and come with wrath unto his fortress. ¹¹ Therefore the king of the south shall become furious and shall come forth and fight with him even with the king of the north; and he shall put a great multitude into the field, but all that multitude shall be given into his hand. ¹² Therefore the multitude shall be filled with pride, his heart shall be lifted up, and he shall cast down many thousands, but he shall not prevail. ¹³ And the king of the north shall put another multitude greater than the former in the field and at the end of a time of some years shall come in great haste with a great army and with much riches. ¹⁴ But in those times many shall stand up against the king of the south, and sons of robbers of thy people shall raise themselves up to establish the vision, but they shall fall. ¹⁵ So the king of the north shall come and cast up a mount and shall take the strong cities, and the arms of the south shall not withstand, neither his chosen people, neither shall there be any fortress that can withstand. ¹⁶ And he that comes against him shall do according to his own will, and there shall be no one that can stand before him, and he shall stand in the glorious land, which by his hand shall be consumed. ¹⁷ He shall then set his face to come with the strength of his whole kingdom and shall do upright things with him, and he shall give him a daughter of his women to persuade her, but she shall not stand, neither be for him. ¹⁸ After this he shall turn his face unto the isles and shall take many, but a prince shall cause him to cease his affront and shall even turn his reproach upon him. ¹⁹ Then he shall turn his face toward the fortresses of his own land, but he shall stumble and fall and not appear again. ²⁰ Then shall succeed in his throne a taker of taxes who shall be the glory of the kingdom, but within few days he shall be broken, neither in anger, nor in battle.

CAB⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ And there shall rise up a mighty king, and he shall be lord of a great empire, and shall do according to his will. ⁴ And when his kingdom shall stand up, it shall be broken, and shall be divided to the four winds of heaven; but not to his posterity, nor according to his dominion which he ruled over; for his kingdom shall be plucked up, and given to others beside these. ⁵ And the king of the south shall be strong; and one of their princes shall prevail against him, and shall obtain a great dominion. ⁶ And after his years they shall associate; and the daughter of the king of the south shall come to the king of the north, to make agreements with him, but she shall not retain power of arm; neither shall his seed stand: and she shall be delivered up, and they that brought her, and the maiden, and he that strengthened her in these times. ⁷ But out of the flower of her root there shall arise one in his place, and shall come against the host, and shall enter into the strongholds of the king of the north, and shall fight against them, and prevail. ⁸ Yea, he shall carry with a body of captives into Egypt their gods with their molten images, and all their precious vessels of silver and gold; and he shall last longer than the king of the north. ⁹ And he shall enter into the kingdom of the king of the south, and shall return to his own land. ¹⁰ And his sons shall gather a multitude among many. And one shall certainly come, and overflow, and pass through, and he shall rest, and collect his strength. ¹¹ And the king of the south shall be greatly enraged, and shall come forth, and shall war with the king of the north, and he shall raise a great multitude; but the multitude shall be delivered into his hand. ¹² And he shall take the multitude, and his heart shall be exalted; and he shall cast down many thousands; but he shall not prevail. ¹³ For the king of the north shall return, and bring a multitude greater than the former, and at the end of the times of years an invading army shall come with a great force, and with much substance. ¹⁴ And in those times many shall rise up against the king of the south; and the children of the spoilers of your people shall exalt themselves to establish the vision; and they shall fail. ¹⁵ And the king of the north shall come in, and cast up a mound, and take strong cities; and the arms of the king of the south shall withstand, and his chosen ones shall rise up, but there shall be no strength to stand. ¹⁶ And he that comes in against him shall do according to his will, and there is no one to stand before him; and he shall stand in the land of beauty, and it shall be consumed by his hand. ¹⁷ And he shall set his face to come in with the force of his whole kingdom, and shall cause everything to prosper with him, and he shall give him the daughter of women to corrupt her, but she shall not continue, neither be on his side. ¹⁸ And he shall turn his face to the islands, and shall take many, and cause princes to cease from their reproach: nevertheless his own reproach shall return to him. ¹⁹ Then he shall turn back his face to the strength of his own land, but he shall become weak, and fall, and not be found. ²⁰ And there shall arise out of his root one that shall cause a plant of the kingdom to pass over his place, earning kingly glory, and yet in those days shall he be broken, yet not openly, nor in war.

LXX2012⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ An there shall rise up a mighty king, and he shall be lord of a great empire, and shall do according to his will. ⁴ And when his kingdom shall stand up, it shall be broken, and shall be divided to the four winds of heaven; but not to his posterity, nor according to his dominion which he ruled over: for his kingdom shall be plucked up, and [given] to others beside these. ⁵ And the king of the south shall be strong; and one of their princes shall prevail against him, and shall obtain a great dominion. ⁶ And after his years they shall associate; and the daughter of the king of the south shall come to the king of the north, to make agreements with him: but she shall not retain power of arm; neither shall his seed stand: and she shall be delivered up, and they that brought her, and the maiden, and he that strengthened her in these times. ⁷ [But] out of the flower of her root there shall arise [one on] his place, and shall come against the host, and shall enter into the strongholds of the king of the north, and shall fight against them, and prevail. ⁸ Yes, he shall carry with a body of captives into Egypt their gods with their molten [images, and] all their precious vessels of silver and gold; and he shall last longer than the king of the north. ⁹ And he shall enter into the kingdom of the king of the south, and shall return to his own land. ¹⁰ And his sons shall gather a multitude among many: and one shall certainly come, and overflow, and pass through, and he shall rest, and collect his strength. ¹¹ And the king of the south shall be greatly enraged, and shall come forth, and shall war with the king of the north: and he shall raise a great multitude; but the multitude shall be delivered into his hand. ¹² And he shall take the multitude, and his heart shall be exalted; and he shall cast down many thousands; but he shall not prevail. ¹³ For the king of the north shall return, and bring a multitude greater than the former, and at the end of the times of years an invading army shall come with a great force, and with much substance. ¹⁴ And in those times many shall rise up against the king of the south; and the children of the spoilers of your people shall exalt themselves to establish the vision; and they shall fail. ¹⁵ And the king of the north shall come in, and cast up a mound, and take strong cities: and the arms of the king of the south shall withstand, and his chosen ones shall rise up, but there shall be no strength to stand. ¹⁶ And he that comes in against him shall do according to his will, and there is no one to stand before him: and he shall stand in the land of beauty, and it shall be consumed by his hand. ¹⁷ And he shall set his face to come in with the force of his whole kingdom, and shall cause everything to prosper with him: and he shall give him the daughter of women to corrupt her: but she shall not continue, neither be on his side. ¹⁸ And he shall turn his face to the islands, and shall take many, and cause princes to cease from their reproach: nevertheless his own reproach shall return to him. ¹⁹ Then he shall turn back his face to the strength of his own land: but he shall become weak, and fall, and not be found. ²⁰ And there shall arise out of his root one that shall cause a plant of the kingdom to pass over his place, earning kingly glory: and yet in those days shall he be broken, yet not openly, nor in war.

NSB⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ »A mighty king will stand up and rule with great dominion, and do according to his will. ⁴ »After he appears his kingdom will be broken. It will be divided toward the four winds of heaven, but not to his posterity, nor according to his dominion as he ruled. His kingdom will be plucked up, even for others besides these. ⁵ »The king of the south will be strong along with one of his princes. His prince will be stronger than him, and have dominion. His dominion will be a great dominion. ⁶ »At the end of years they will become allies (form an allience). The daughter of the king of the south will come to the king of the north to make an agreement. But she will not retain the strength of her arm (power); neither will he stand, nor his arm (power); but she will be given up, and they that brought her, and he that begat her, and he that strengthened her in those times. ⁷ »But out of a shoot from her roots will one stand up in his place. He will come with the army and enter into the fortress of the king of the north, and will fight against them, and will prevail. ⁸ He will carry captive into Egypt their gods, with their molten images, and with their valuable vessels of silver and of gold. He will stand off some years from the king of the north. ⁹ »The king of the north will come into the realm of the king of the south, but he will return into his own land. ¹⁰ »And his sons will be warlike and will assemble a multitude of great forces, which will come on, and overflow, and pass through; and they will return and fight, even to his fortress. ¹¹ »And the king of the south will be moved with anger, and will come forth and fight with him, even with the king of the north. He will assemble a large army, and the army will be defeated. ¹² »The army will be lifted up, and his heart will be filled with pride. He will cast down tens of thousands, but he will not prevail. ¹³ »The king of the north will return, and will set forth an army greater than the former. He will come on at the end of the times with a great army that is well supplied with much equipment. ¹⁴ »In those times there will many who stand up against the king of the south. Also the children of the violent among your people will rebel up to establish the vision, but they will fall. ¹⁵ »So the king of the north will come, and cast up a siege ramp, and capture a well-fortified city. The forces of the south will not stand, neither his chosen people, neither will there be any strength to stand. ¹⁶ »But he that comes against him will do according to his own will, and none will stand against him. He will stand in the glorious land, and in his hand will be destruction. ¹⁷ »And he will be determined to come with the strength of his whole kingdom, and with him equitable conditions. He will perform them. He will give him the daughter of women, to corrupt her; but she will not stand or be on his side. ¹⁸ »He will turn back to the coastlands and will capture many. However, a prince will cause the reproach offered by him to cease. He will cause his reproach to turn upon him. ¹⁹ »Then he will turn his attention toward the fortresses of his own land; but he shall stumble and fall, and will not be found. ²⁰ »Then one will stand up in his place who will send an oppressor (tax collecter) to pass through the glory of the kingdom. However, he will be destroyed within a few days, neither in anger, nor in battle.

ISV⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ “‘A mighty king will come to power, and he’ll rule with awesome energy, doing whatever he pleases. ⁴ However, after he has come to power, his kingdom will be broken and parceled out in all directions. It won’t go to his succeeding descendants, nor will its power match how he ruled, because his sovereignty will be uprooted and given to successors besides them.
⁵ “‘The southern king will become strong, along with one of his officials, who will become stronger than he and rule over his own realm with great power. ⁶ After a number of years, they’ll become allies and the daughter of the southern king will go to the northern king in order to craft alliances. But she won’t remain in power, nor will he retain his power. Instead, she’ll be surrendered, along with her entourage, the one who fathered her, and the one who supported her at that time.
⁷ “‘One of her family line will replace him. He’ll come against the army and enter the fortress of the northern king, conquering them and becoming victorious. ⁸ He’ll also take their gods, their molten images, and their valuable vessels of silver and gold into Egypt as hostages. He’ll avoid the northern king for a number of years. ⁹ Then he’ll come against the realm of the southern king and then return to his own territory. ¹⁰ His sons will prepare for war, assembling an army of considerable force. One of them will come on forcefully, overflowing, passing through, and waging war up to his own fortress.
¹¹ “‘The southern king will fly into a rage and march out to fight the northern king. He’ll gather a large army, but that army will be handed over to him. ¹² When that army has been defeated, he’ll become overconfident and slaughter many thousands, but he won’t succeed. ¹³ The northern king will return and raise a greater army than before. After a few years, he’ll advance with a great force and with a vast amount of armaments.’”
¹⁴ Rebellion against the Southern King“‘During those years, many will rebel against the southern king. The more violent ones among your people will rebel in order to fulfill this vision, but they will fail. ¹⁵ Then the northern king will come, erect a siege ramp, and capture a fortified city. The southern forces won’t prevail—not even with their best troops—and they’ll have no strength to take a stand.
¹⁶ “‘However, the one who invades him will do whatever he wants to do. No one will oppose him. He’ll establish himself in the Beautiful Land, wielding devastating power. ¹⁷ He’ll decide to come with the full power of his kingdom, bringing with him an alliance that he’ll implement. He’ll give him a daughter in marriage to overthrow it, but it won’t succeed or work out for him. ¹⁸ Then he’ll turn his attention to the coastal lands and will capture many. But a commander will put an end to his insolence, repaying him for his scorn. ¹⁹ He’ll turn his attention toward the fortresses in his own territory, but he’ll stumble and fall, and won’t endure. ²⁰ His successor will send out a tax collector for royal splendor, but in a short period of time he’ll be shattered, though neither in anger nor in battle.’”

LEB⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ And a mighty king will arise, and he will rule with great dominion, and he will do _⌊as he pleases_⌋.* ⁴ But _⌊as he rises in power_⌋,* his kingdom will be divided toward the four winds of heaven, but not to his posterity, and not according to his dominion by which he ruled, for his kingdom will be uprooted and be given _⌊to others besides them_⌋.* ⁵ "Then the king of the south will grow strong and also _⌊one of his officials_⌋,* and he will grow stronger _⌊than him_⌋* and he will rule _⌊a dominion greater than his dominion_⌋.* ⁶ And at the end of some years they will make an alliance, and the daughter of the king of the south will come to the king of the north to make a peace treaty, but _⌊she will not retain her position of power_⌋,* and his offspring* will not endure, and she will be given up, she and her attendants and her child supporting her, in those times.* ⁷ And a branch from her roots* will rise up in his place, and he will come against the army and he will enter the stronghold of the king of the north and he will take action against them and he will prevail. ⁸ And also their gods with their idols and with the _⌊precious vessels_⌋,* silver and gold he will take to Egypt into captivity, and for years _⌊he will leave the king of the north alone_⌋.* ⁹ And then he* will come into the kingdom of the king of the south, but he will return to his land. ¹⁰ "But his sons will wage war and they will gather a multitude of great forces and _⌊he will advance with great force_⌋,* and he will overflow like a flood and he will pass through and he will return, and they will wage war up to his fortress. ¹¹ And the king of the south will become furious, and he will go and he will battle against him, against the king of the north; and he will muster a great multitude, and the multitude will be given into his hand. ¹² When the multitude is carried off, his heart will be exalted and he will overthrow _⌊tens of thousands_⌋,* but he will not prevail. ¹³ And the king of the north will again raise a multitude, greater than the former, and _⌊at the end of some years_⌋* he will surely come with a great army and with great supplies.* ¹⁴ "And in these times many will rise up against the king of the south, and _⌊the violent ones of your people_⌋* will lift themselves _⌊to fulfill_⌋* the vision, but they will fall. ¹⁵ And the king of the north will come, and he will throw up siege ramps* and capture a city of fortifications and the military forces of the south and _⌊his choice troops_⌋* will not stand, for* there is no strength left to resist. ¹⁶ And the one coming to him will act _⌊according to_⌋* his pleasure, and there is no one who _⌊will stand_⌋* _⌊before him_⌋,* and he will stand in _⌊the beautiful land_⌋* and complete destruction will be in his power. ¹⁷ And he will set his face to come with the authority of his whole kingdom and will form an agreement;* and he will _⌊act_⌋,* and the daughter of women he will give to him to destroy it,* but the ploy will not succeed _⌊and she will not support him_⌋.* ¹⁸ And he will turn his face to the coastlands, and he will capture many, but* a commander will end his insults to him _⌊so that instead his insults will turn back upon him_⌋.* ¹⁹ And he will turn back his face toward* the strongholds of his land, but he will stumble and he will fall and will not be found. ²⁰ "Then in his place will arise one sending an official throughout the glory* of his kingdom, and _⌊in a few days_⌋* he will be broken, but not in anger and not in battle.

BSB⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Then a mighty king will arise, who will rule with great authority and do as he pleases. ⁴ But as soon as he is established, his kingdom will be broken up and parceled out toward the four winds of heaven. It will not go to his descendants, nor will it have the authority with which he ruled, because his kingdom will be uprooted and given to others. ⁵ The king of the South will grow strong, but one of his commanders will grow even stronger and will rule his own kingdom with great authority. ⁶ After some years they will form an alliance, and the daughter of the king of the South will go to the king of the North to seal the agreement. But his daughter will not retain her position of power, nor will his strength endure. At that time she will be given up, along with her royal escort and her father and the one who supported her. ⁷ But one from her family line will rise up in his place, come against the army of the king of the North, and enter his fortress, fighting and prevailing. ⁸ He will take even their gods captive to Egypt, with their metal images and their precious vessels of silver and gold. For some years he will stay away from the king of the North, ⁹ who will invade the realm of the king of the South and then return to his own land. ¹⁰ But his sons will stir up strife and assemble a great army, which will advance forcefully, sweeping through like a flood, and will again carry the battle as far as his fortress. ¹¹ In a rage, the king of the South will march out to fight the king of the North, who will raise a large army, but it will be delivered into the hand of his enemy. ¹² When the army is carried off, the king of the South will be proud in heart and will cast down tens of thousands, but he will not triumph. ¹³ For the king of the North will raise another army, larger than the first, and after some years he will advance with a great army and many supplies. ¹⁴ In those times many will rise up against the king of the South. Violent ones among your own people will exalt themselves in fulfillment of the vision, but they will fail. ¹⁵ Then the king of the North will come, build up a siege ramp, and capture a fortified city. The forces of the South will not stand; even their best troops will not be able to resist. ¹⁶ The invader will do as he pleases, and no one will stand against him. He will establish himself in the Beautiful Land, with destruction in his hand. ¹⁷ He will resolve to come with the strength of his whole kingdom, and will reach an agreement with the king of the South. He will give him a daughter in marriage in order to overthrow the kingdom, but his plan will not succeed or help him. ¹⁸ Then he will turn his face to the coastlands and capture many of them. But a commander will put an end to his reproach and will turn it back upon him. ¹⁹ After this, he will turn back toward the fortresses of his own land, but he will stumble and fall and be no more. ²⁰ In his place one will arise who will send out a tax collector for the glory of the kingdom; but within a few days he will be destroyed, though not in anger or in battle.

MSB⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Then a mighty king will arise, who will rule with great authority and do as he pleases. ⁴ But as soon as he is established, his kingdom will be broken up and parceled out toward the four winds of heaven. It will not go to his descendants, nor will it have the authority with which he ruled, because his kingdom will be uprooted and given to others. ⁵ The king of the South will grow strong, but one of his commanders will grow even stronger and will rule his own kingdom with great authority. ⁶ After some years they will form an alliance, and the daughter of the king of the South will go to the king of the North to seal the agreement. But his daughter will not retain her position of power, nor will his strength endure. At that time she will be given up, along with her royal escort and her father and the one who supported her. ⁷ But one from her family line will rise up in his place, come against the army of the king of the North, and enter his fortress, fighting and prevailing. ⁸ He will take even their gods captive to Egypt, with their metal images and their precious vessels of silver and gold. For some years he will stay away from the king of the North, ⁹ who will invade the realm of the king of the South and then return to his own land. ¹⁰ But his sons will stir up strife and assemble a great army, which will advance forcefully, sweeping through like a flood, and will again carry the battle as far as his fortress. ¹¹ In a rage, the king of the South will march out to fight the king of the North, who will raise a large army, but it will be delivered into the hand of his enemy. ¹² When the army is carried off, the king of the South will be proud in heart and will cast down tens of thousands, but he will not triumph. ¹³ For the king of the North will raise another army, larger than the first, and after some years he will advance with a great army and many supplies. ¹⁴ In those times many will rise up against the king of the South. Violent ones among your own people will exalt themselves in fulfillment of the vision, but they will fail. ¹⁵ Then the king of the North will come, build up a siege ramp, and capture a fortified city. The forces of the South will not stand; even their best troops will not be able to resist. ¹⁶ The invader will do as he pleases, and no one will stand against him. He will establish himself in the Beautiful Land, with destruction in his hand. ¹⁷ He will resolve to come with the strength of his whole kingdom, and will reach an agreement with the king of the South. He will give him a daughter in marriage in order to overthrow the kingdom, but his plan will not succeed or help him. ¹⁸ Then he will turn his face to the coastlands and capture many of them. But a commander will put an end to his reproach and will turn it back upon him. ¹⁹ After this, he will turn back toward the fortresses of his own land, but he will stumble and fall and be no more. ²⁰ In his place one will arise who will send out a tax collector for the glory of the kingdom; but within a few days he will be destroyed, though not in anger or in battle.

MLV⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ And a mighty king will stand up, who will rule with great dominion and do according to his will.
⁴ And when he will stand up, his kingdom will be broken and will be divided toward the four winds of heaven, but not to his posterity, nor according to his dominion with which he ruled, for his kingdom will be plucked up, even for others besides these.
⁵ And the king of the south will be strong and one of his rulers. And he will be powerful over him and have dominion. His dominion will be a great dominion. ⁶ And at the end of years they will join themselves together. And the daughter of the king of the south will come to the king of the north to make a smoothly agreement, but she will not retain the strength of her arm, nor will he stand, nor his arm. But she will be given up and also those who brought her and he who fathered her and he who strengthened her in those times.
⁷ But out of a shoot from her roots will a man stand up in his place, who will come to the army and will enter into the fortress of the king of the north and will deal against them and will prevail. ⁸ And also their gods, with their molten images and with their desirable vessels of silver and of gold, he will carry captive into Egypt and he will refrain from the king of the north some years.
⁹ And he will come into the realm of the king of the south, but he will return into his own land. ¹⁰ And his sons will war and will assemble a multitude of great forces, which will come on and overflow and pass through. And they will return and war, even to his fortress.
¹¹ And the king of the south will be moved with anger and will come out and fight with him, even with the king of the north. And he will set forth a great multitude and the multitude will be given into his hand. ¹² And the multitude will be lifted up and his heart will be exalted. And he will cast down tens of thousands, but he will not prevail.
¹³ And the king of the north will return and will set forth a multitude greater than the former and he will come on at the end of the times, even of years, with a great army and with much substance. ¹⁴ And in those times many will stand up against the king of the south. Also the sons of the violent among your people will lift themselves up to establish the vision, but they will fall.
¹⁵ So the king of the north will come and cast up a mound and take a well-fortified city. And the forces of the south will not stand, nor his chosen people. Neither will there be any strength to stand. ¹⁶ But he who comes against him will do according to his own will and none will stand before him. And he will stand in the glorious land and in his hand will be destruction.
¹⁷ And he will set his face to come with the strength of his whole kingdom and with him equitable conditions and he will perform them. And he will give him the daughter of women, to corrupt her, but she will not stand, nor be for him.
¹⁸ After this he will turn his face to the isles and will take many. But a ruler will cause the reproach offered by him to cease. Yes, moreover, he will cause his reproach to turn upon him. ¹⁹ Then he will turn his face toward the fortresses of his own land, but he will stumble and fall and will not be found.
²⁰ Then someone will stand up in his place, a tax oppressor to pass through, for the glory of the kingdom, but within a few days he will be destroyed, neither in anger, nor in battle.

VIN⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ And a mighty king will arise, and he will rule with great dominion, and he will do as he pleases. ⁴ However, after he has arisen, his kingdom will be broken and parceled out in all directions. It will not go to his succeeding descendants nor will its power match how he ruled, because his sovereignty will be uprooted and given to successors besides them. ⁵ And the king of the south will be strong, but one of his captains will be stronger than he and will be ruler; and his rule will be a great rule. ⁶ And at the end of some years they will make an alliance, and the daughter of the king of the south will come to the king of the north to make a peace treaty, but she will not retain her position of power, and his offspring will not endure, and she will be given up, she and her attendants and her child supporting her, in those times. ⁷ "'One of her family line will replace him. He'll come against the army and enter the fortress of the northern king, conquering them and becoming victorious. ⁸ He'll also take their gods, their molten images, and their valuable vessels of silver and gold into Egypt as hostages. He'll avoid the northern king for a number of years. ⁹ "The king of the north will come into the realm of the king of the south, but he will return into his own land. ¹⁰ His sons will wage war, and will assemble a multitude of great forces, which will come on, and overflow, and pass through. They will return and wage war, even to his fortress. ¹¹ »And the king of the south will be moved with anger, and will come forth and fight with him, even with the king of the north. He will assemble a large army, and the army will be defeated. ¹² »The army will be lifted up, and his heart will be filled with pride. He will cast down tens of thousands, but he will not prevail. ¹³ And the king of the north will again raise a multitude, greater than the former, and at the end of some years he will surely come with a great army and with great supplies. ¹⁴ And in those times many shall rise up against the king of the south: also the violent ones among your people shall rise up in confirmation of the vision; but they shall fail. ¹⁵ »So the king of the north will come, and cast up a siege ramp, and capture a well-fortified city. The forces of the south will not stand, neither his chosen people, neither will there be any strength to stand. ¹⁶ And he who comes against him will do his pleasure, and no one will be able to keep his place before him: he will take up his position in the beautiful land and in his hand there will be destruction. ¹⁷ He'll decide to come with the full power of his kingdom, bringing with him an alliance that he'll implement. He'll give him a daughter in marriage to overthrow it, but it won't succeed or work out for him. ¹⁸ Then he'll turn his attention to the coastal lands and will capture many. But a commander will put an end to his insolence, repaying him for his scorn. ¹⁹ Then he will turn his face toward the fortresses of his own land; but he will stumble and fall, and won't be found. ²⁰ "'His successor will send out a tax collector for royal splendor, but in a short period of time he'll be shattered, though neither in anger nor in battle.'"

Luther1545⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Danach wird ein mächtiger König aufstehen und mit großer Macht herrschen, und was er will, wird er ausrichten. ⁴ Und wenn er aufs höchste kommen ist, wird sein Reich zerbrechen und sich in die vier Winde des Himmels zerteilen, nicht auf seine Nachkommen, auch nicht mit solcher Macht, wie seine gewesen ist; denn sein Reich wird ausgerottet und Fremden zuteil werden. ⁵ Und der König gegen Mittag, welcher ist seiner Fürsten einer, wird mächtig werden; aber gegen ihn wird einer auch mächtig sein und herrschen, welches HERRSChaft wird groß sein. ⁶ Nach etlichen Jahren aber werden sie sich miteinander befreunden; und die Tochter des Königs gegen Mittag wird kommen zum Könige gegen Mitternacht, Einigkeit zu machen. Aber sie wird nicht bleiben bei der Macht des Arms, dazu ihr Same auch nicht stehen bleiben, sondern sie wird übergeben samt denen, die sie gebracht haben, und mit dem Kinde und dem, der sie eine Weile mächtig gemacht hatte. ⁷ Es wird aber der Zweige einer von ihrem Stamm aufkommen, der wird kommen mit Heereskraft und dem Könige gegen Mitternacht in seine Feste fallen; und wird's, ausrichten und siegen. ⁸ Auch wird er ihre Götter und Bilder samt den köstlichen Kleinoden, beide, silbernen und güldenen wegführen nach Ägypten und etliche Jahre vor dem Könige gegen Mitternacht wohl stehen bleiben. ⁹ Und wenn er durch desselbigen Königreich gezogen ist, wird er wiederum in sein Land ziehen. ¹⁰ Aber seine Söhne werden erzürnen und große Heere zusammenbringen; und der eine wird kommen und wie eine Flut daherfahren und jenen wiederum vor seinen Festen reizen. ¹¹ Da wird der König gegen Mittag ergrimmen und ausziehen und mit dem Könige gegen Mitternacht streiten und wird solchen großen Haufen zusammenbringen, daß ihm jener Haufe wird in seine Hand gegeben. ¹² Und wird denselbigen Haufen wegführen. Des wird sich sein Herz erheben, daß er so viel tausend daniedergelegt hat; aber damit wird er sein nicht mächtig werden. ¹³ Denn der König gegen Mitternacht wird wiederum einen größern Haufen zusammenbringen, denn der vorige war; und nach etlichen Jahren wird er daherziehen mit großer Heereskraft und mit großem Gut. ¹⁴ Und zur selbigen Zeit werden sich viele wider den König gegen Mittag setzen; auch werden sich etliche Abtrünnige aus deinem Volk erheben und die Weissagung erfüllen und werden fallen. ¹⁵ Also wird der König gegen Mitternacht daherziehen und Schütte machen und feste Städte gewinnen; und die Mittagsarme werden's nicht können wehren, und sein bestes Volk werden nicht können widerstehen, ¹⁶ sondern er wird, wenn er an ihn kommt, seinen Willen schaffen; und niemand wird ihm widerstehen mögen. Er wird auch in das werte Land kommen und wird's vollenden durch seine Hand. ¹⁷ Und wird sein Angesicht richten, daß er mit Macht seines ganzen Königreichs komme. Aber er wird sich mit ihm vertragen und wird ihm seine Tochter zum Weibe geben, daß er ihn verderbe; aber es wird ihm nicht geraten, und wird nichts daraus werden. ¹⁸ Danach wird er sich kehren wider die Inseln und derselbigen viele gewinnen. Aber ein Fürst wird ihn lehren aufhören mit Schmähen, daß er ihn nicht mehr schmähe. ¹⁹ Also wird er sich wiederum kehren zu den Festen seines Landes und wird sich stoßen und fallen, daß man ihn nirgend finden wird. ²⁰ Und an seiner Statt wird einer aufkommen, der wird in königlichen Ehren sitzen wie ein Scherge. Aber nach wenig Tagen wird er brechen, doch weder durch Zorn noch durch Streit.

Luther1545_Strongs⁽ⁱ⁾

3 H1368 Danach wird ein mächtiger H4428 König H6213 aufstehen und H7227 mit großer H4474 Macht H4910 herrschen H7522 , und was er will H5975 , wird er ausrichten .

4 H2673 Und wenn er aufs höchste kommen ist, wird sein H4438 Reich H7665 zerbrechen H702 und sich in die vier H8064 Winde des Himmels H7307 zerteilen, nicht H5975 auf H319 seine Nachkommen H4915 , auch nicht mit solcher Macht H4438 , wie seine gewesen ist; denn sein Reich H5428 wird ausgerottet H312 und Fremden zuteil werden.

5 H4428 Und der König H5045 gegen Mittag H8269 , welcher ist seiner Fürsten H2388 einer, wird mächtig werden; aber gegen ihn wird einer auch mächtig sein H4475 und herrschen, welches Herrschaft H2388 wird groß H4910 sein .

6 H7093 Nach H8141 etlichen Jahren H3205 aber werden H5414 sie H2266 sich H1323 miteinander befreunden; und die Tochter H4428 des Königs H5045 gegen Mittag H6113 wird H4428 kommen zum Könige H6828 gegen Mitternacht H4339 , Einigkeit H6213 zu machen H2388 . Aber sie H3581 wird nicht bleiben bei der Macht H2220 des Arms H6256 , dazu H5975 ihr Same auch nicht stehen H935 bleiben, sondern sie wird übergeben samt denen, die sie gebracht H935 haben, und mit dem Kinde und dem, der sie eine Weile mächtig gemacht hatte .

7 H5342 Es wird H3653 aber der Zweige einer von ihrem Stamm H935 aufkommen, der wird kommen H8328 mit Heereskraft und H4428 dem Könige H6828 gegen Mitternacht H4581 in seine Feste H2428 fallen; und H5975 wird‘s, ausrichten H935 und H2388 siegen .

8 H430 Auch wird er ihre Götter H935 und H5257 Bilder H2532 samt den köstlichen H3627 Kleinoden H3701 , beide, silbernen H7628 und güldenen wegführen H4714 nach Ägypten H8141 und etliche Jahre H4428 vor dem Könige H6828 gegen Mitternacht H2091 wohl stehen H5975 bleiben .

9 H4428 Und wenn er H935 durch H4438 desselbigen Königreich H7725 gezogen ist, wird er wiederum H127 in sein Land ziehen.

10 H1121 Aber seine Söhne H622 werden H2428 erzürnen und H1995 große H935 Heere zusammenbringen; und H7857 der eine H935 wird kommen H7725 und wie eine Flut daherfahren und jenen wiederum H4581 vor seinen Festen reizen.

11 H4428 Da wird der König H5045 gegen Mittag H4843 ergrimmen H5975 und H3318 ausziehen H4428 und mit dem Könige H6828 gegen Mitternacht H3898 streiten H7227 und wird solchen großen H1995 Haufen H1995 zusammenbringen, daß ihm jener Haufe H3027 wird in seine Hand H5414 gegeben .

12 H1995 Und wird denselbigen Haufen H5307 wegführen. Des wird sich H7311 sein H3824 Herz H5375 erheben H7311 , daß er so viel tausend daniedergelegt hat; aber damit wird er sein H5810 nicht mächtig werden.

13 H4428 Denn der König H6828 gegen Mitternacht H7725 wird wiederum H1995 einen größern Haufen H7223 zusammenbringen, denn der vorige H5975 war H935 ; und H7093 nach H6256 etlichen H8141 Jahren H2428 wird er daherziehen mit H7227 großer H935 Heereskraft und H1419 mit großem H7399 Gut .

14 H6256 Und zur selbigen Zeit H3782 werden H7227 sich viele H5975 wider H4428 den König H5045 gegen Mittag H5975 setzen H5971 ; auch werden sich etliche Abtrünnige aus deinem Volk H5375 erheben H2377 und die Weissagung erfüllen und werden fallen.

15 H8210 Also wird H4428 der König H6828 gegen Mitternacht H5975 daherziehen und H4013 Schütte machen und feste H5892 Städte H3920 gewinnen H3581 ; und die Mittagsarme werden‘s nicht können H935 wehren, und sein H4005 bestes H5971 Volk H5975 werden nicht können widerstehen,

16 H7522 sondern er wird, wenn er an ihn kommt, seinen Willen H6213 schaffen; und H5975 niemand wird ihm widerstehen H6440 mögen. Er wird auch in H6643 das werte H776 Land H5975 kommen und H3617 wird‘s vollenden H935 durch H3027 seine Hand .

17 H6213 Und H7760 wird sein Angesicht richten, daß er H8633 mit Macht H4438 seines ganzen Königreichs H935 komme H3477 . Aber er wird sich mit ihm H5975 vertragen und H1323 wird ihm seine Tochter H802 zum Weibe H5414 geben H6440 , daß er ihn H7843 verderbe; aber es wird ihm nicht geraten, und wird nichts daraus werden.

18 H3920 Danach wird H7760 er H7725 sich H339 kehren wider die Inseln H2781 und H7227 derselbigen viele H7101 gewinnen. Aber ein Fürst H6440 wird ihn H7673 lehren aufhören H2781 mit Schmähen H1115 , daß er ihn nicht H7725 mehr schmähe.

19 H7725 Also wird er sich wiederum H4581 kehren zu den Festen H776 seines Landes H3782 und wird sich stoßen H5307 und fallen H6440 , daß man ihn H4672 nirgend finden wird.

20 H5975 Und H3653 an seiner Statt H5674 wird einer aufkommen, der wird in H4438 königlichen H259 Ehren sitzen wie ein H3117 Scherge. Aber nach wenig Tagen H7665 wird er brechen H639 , doch weder durch Zorn H4421 noch durch Streit .

Luther1912⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Darnach wird ein mächtiger König aufstehen und mit großer Macht herrschen, und was er will, wir er ausrichten. ⁴ Und wenn er aufs Höchste gekommen ist, wird sein Reich zerbrechen und sich in alle vier Winde des Himmels zerteilen, nicht auf seine Nachkommen, auch nicht mit solcher Macht, wie sie gewesen ist; denn sein Reich wird ausgerottet und Fremden zuteil werden. ⁵ Und der König gegen Mittag, welcher ist seiner Fürsten einer, wird mächtig werden; aber gegen ihn wird einer auch mächtig sein und herrschen, dessen Herrschaft wird groß sein. ⁶ Nach etlichen Jahren aber werden sie sich miteinander befreunden; die Tochter des Königs gegen Mittag wird kommen zum König gegen Mitternacht, Einigkeit zu machen. Aber ihr wird die Macht des Arms nicht bleiben, dazu wird er und sein Arm nicht bestehen bleiben; sondern sie wird übergeben werden samt denen, die sie gebracht haben, und dem, der sie erzeugt hat, und dem, der sie eine Weile mächtig gemacht hat. ⁷ Es wird aber der Zweige einer von ihrem Stamm aufkommen; der wird kommen mit Heereskraft und dem König gegen Mitternacht in seine Feste fallen und wird's ausrichten und siegen. ⁸ Auch wird er ihre Götter und Bilder samt den köstlichen Kleinoden, silbernen und goldenen, wegführen nach Ägypten und etliche Jahre vor dem König gegen Mitternacht wohl stehen bleiben. ⁹ Und dieser wird ziehen in das Reich des Königs gegen Mittag, aber wieder in sein Land umkehren. ¹⁰ Aber seine Söhne werden zornig werden und große Heere zusammenbringen; und der eine wird kommen und wie eine Flut daherfahren und wiederum Krieg führen bis vor seine Feste. ¹¹ Da wird der König gegen Mittag ergrimmen und ausziehen und mit dem König gegen Mitternacht streiten und wird einen solchen großen Haufen zusammenbringen, daß ihm jener Haufe wird in seine Hand gegeben, ¹² Und wird den Haufen wegführen. Des wird sich sein Herz überheben, daß er so viele Tausende darniedergelegt hat; aber damit wird er sein nicht mächtig werden. ¹³ Denn der König gegen Mitternacht wird wiederum einen größeren Haufen zusammenbringen, als der vorige war; und nach etlichen Jahren wird er daherziehen mit großer Heereskraft und mit großem Gut. ¹⁴ Und zur selben Zeit werden sich viele wider den König gegen Mittag setzen; auch werden sich Abtrünnige aus deinem Volk erheben und die Weissagung erfüllen, und werden fallen. ¹⁵ Also wird der König gegen Mitternacht daherziehen und einen Wall aufschütten und eine feste Stadt gewinnen; und die Mittagsheere werden's nicht können wehren, und sein bestes Volk wird nicht können widerstehen; ¹⁶ sondern der an ihn kommt, wird seinen Willen schaffen, und niemand wird ihm widerstehen können. Er wird auch in das werte Land kommen und wird's vollenden durch seine Hand. ¹⁷ Und wird sein Angesicht richten, daß er mit der Macht seines ganzen Königreichs komme. Aber er wird sich mit ihm vertragen und wird ihm seine Tochter zum Weibe geben, daß er ihn verderbe; aber es wird ihm nicht geraten und wird nichts daraus werden. ¹⁸ Darnach wird er sich kehren wider die Inseln und deren viele gewinnen. Aber ein Fürst wird ihn lehren aufhören mit Schmähen, daß er nicht mehr schmähe. ¹⁹ Also wird er sich wiederum kehren zu den Festen seines Landes und wird sich stoßen und fallen, daß ihn niemand finden wird. ²⁰ Und an seiner Statt wird einer aufkommen, der wird einen Schergen Steuereintreiber sein herrliches Reich durchziehen lassen; aber nach wenigen Tagen wird er zerbrochen werden, doch weder durch Zorn noch durch Streit.

Luther1912_Strongs⁽ⁱ⁾

3 H1368 Darnach wird ein mächtiger H4428 König H5975 aufstehen H7227 und mit großer H4474 Macht H4910 herrschen H7522 , und was er will H6213 , wir er ausrichten .

4 H5975 Und wenn er aufs Höchste gekommen ist H4438 , wird sein Reich H7665 zerbrechen H702 und sich in alle vier H7307 Winde H8064 des Himmels H2673 zerteilen H319 , nicht auf seine Nachkommen H4915 , auch nicht mit solcher Macht H4910 , wie seine gewesen H4438 ist; denn sein Reich H5428 wird ausgerottet H312 und Fremden zuteil werden.

5 H4428 Und der König H5045 gegen Mittag H8269 , welcher ist seiner Fürsten H2388 einer, wird mächtig H2388 werden; aber gegen ihn wird einer auch mächtig H4910 sein und herrschen H4475 , dessen Herrschaft H7227 H4474 wird groß sein.

6 H7093 Nach etlichen H8141 Jahren H2266 aber werden sie sich miteinander befreunden H1323 ; und die Tochter H4428 des Königs H5045 gegen Mittag H935 wird kommen H4428 zum König H6828 gegen Mitternacht H4339 , Einigkeit H6213 zu machen H3581 . Aber ihr wird die Macht H2220 des Arms H6113 nicht bleiben H2220 , dazu wird er und sein Arm H5975 auch nicht bestehen H5414 bleiben; sondern sie wird übergeben H935 werden samt denen, die sie gebracht H3205 haben, und mit dem, der sie erzeugt H6256 hat, und dem, der sie eine Weile H2388 mächtig gemacht hatte.

7 H5342 Es wird aber der Zweige H8328 einer von ihrem Stamm H3653 H5975 aufkommen H935 ; der wird kommen H2428 mit Heereskraft H4428 und dem König H6828 gegen Mitternacht H4581 in seine Feste H935 fallen H6213 und wird’s ausrichten H2388 und siegen .

8 H935 Auch wird H430 er ihre Götter H5257 und Bilder H2532 samt den köstlichen H3627 Kleinoden H3701 , silbernen H2091 und goldenen H7628 H935 , wegführen H4714 nach Ägypten H8141 und etliche Jahre H4428 vor dem König H6828 gegen Mitternacht H5975 wohl stehenbleiben .

9 H935 Und dieser wird ziehen H4438 in das Reich H4428 des Königs H5045 gegen Mittag H127 , aber wieder in sein Land H7725 umkehren .

10 H1121 Aber seine Söhne H1624 werden zornig H1624 werden H7227 und große H2428 H1995 Heere H622 zusammenbringen H935 ; und der eine wird H935 kommen H7857 und wie eine Flut H5674 daherfahren H7725 und wiederum H1624 Krieg H1624 führen H4581 bis vor seine Feste .

11 H4428 Da wird der König H5045 gegen Mittag H4843 ergrimmen H3318 und ausziehen H4428 und mit dem König H6828 gegen Mitternacht H3898 streiten H5975 und wird H7227 einen solchen großen H1995 Haufen H5975 zusammenbringen H1995 , daß ihm jener Haufe H3027 wird in seine Hand H5414 gegeben,

12 H1995 und wird den Haufen H5375 wegführen H3824 . Des wird sich sein Herz H7311 H7311 überheben H7239 , daß er so viele Tausende H5307 darniedergelegt H5810 hat; aber damit wird er sein nicht mächtig werden.

13 H4428 Denn der König H6828 gegen Mitternacht H5975 wird H7725 wiederum H7227 einen größeren H1995 Haufen H5975 zusammenbringen H7223 , als der vorige H7093 war; und nach H6256 etlichen H8141 Jahren H935 wird H935 er daherziehen H1419 mit großer H2428 Heereskraft H7227 und mit großem H7399 Gut .

14 H6256 Und zur selben Zeit H7227 werden sich viele H5975 wider H4428 den König H5045 gegen Mittag H5975 setzen H6530 H1121 ; auch werden sich Abtrünnige H5971 aus deinem Volk H5375 erheben H2377 und die Weissagung H5975 erfüllen H3782 , und werden fallen .

15 H4428 Also wird der König H6828 gegen Mitternacht H935 daherziehen H5550 und einen Wall H8210 aufschütten H4013 und eine feste H5892 Stadt H3920 gewinnen H5045 H2220 ; und die Mittagsheere H5975 werden’s nicht H5975 können wehren H4005 , und sein bestes H5971 Volk H3581 wird nicht H5975 können widerstehen;

16 H935 sondern der an ihn kommt H7522 , wird seinen Willen H6213 schaffen H6440 , und niemand wird H5975 ihm widerstehen H5975 können. Er wird H6643 auch in das werte H776 Land H5975 kommen H3617 und wird’s vollenden H3027 durch seine Hand .

17 H6440 Und wird sein Angesicht H7760 richten H8633 , daß er mit der Macht H4438 seines ganzen Königreichs H935 komme H3477 . Aber er wird sich mit ihm H6213 vertragen H1323 und wird ihm seine Tochter H802 zum Weibe H5414 geben H7843 , daß er ihn verderbe H5975 ; aber es wird ihm nicht geraten und wird nichts daraus werden.

18 H7760 H7725 Darnach wird er sich kehren H6440 wider H339 die Inseln H7227 und deren viele H3920 gewinnen H7101 . Aber ein Fürst H7673 wird ihn lehren aufhören H2781 mit Schmähen H1115 , daß er nicht H7725 mehr H2781 schmähe .

19 H6440 Also wird er sich H7725 wiederum kehren H4581 zu den Festen H776 seines Landes H3782 und wird sich stoßen H5307 und fallen H4672 , daß man ihn nirgend finden wird.

20 H3653 Und an seiner Statt H5975 wird einer aufkommen H5065 H5674 , der wird einen Schergen H1925 sein herrliches H4438 Reich H259 durchziehen lassen; aber nach wenigen H3117 Tagen H7665 wird er zerbrochen H639 werden, doch weder durch Zorn H4421 noch durch Streit .

ELB1871⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Und ein tapferer König wird aufstehen, und er wird mit großer Macht herrschen und nach seinem Gutdünken handeln. ⁴ Und sobald er aufgestanden ist, wird sein Reich zertrümmert und nach den vier Winden des Himmels hin zerteilt werden. Aber nicht für seine Nachkommen wird es sein und nicht nach der Macht, mit welcher er geherrscht hat; denn sein Reich wird zerstört und anderen zuteil werden, mit Ausschluß von jenen. ⁵ Und der König des Südens, und zwar einer von seinen Obersten, wird stark werden. Und einer wird stark werden über ihn hinaus und wird herrschen: seine Herrschaft wird eine große Herrschaft sein. ⁶ Und nach Verlauf von Jahren werden sie sich verbünden; und die Tochter des Königs des Südens wird zu dem König des Nordens kommen, um einen Ausgleich zu bewirken. Aber sie wird die Kraft des Armes nicht behalten, und er wird nicht bestehen noch sein Arm; und sie wird ahingegeben werden, sie und die sie eingeführt haben, und der sie gezeugt, und der sie in jenen Zeiten unterstützt hat. ⁷ Doch einer von den Schößlingen ihrer Wurzeln wird an seiner Statt aufstehen; und er wird gegen die Heeresmacht kommen, und wird in die Festungen des Königs des Nordens eindringen und mit ihnen nach Gutdünken verfahren, und wird siegen. ⁸ Und auch wird er ihre Götter samt ihren gegossenen Bildern, samt ihren kostbaren Geräten, Silber und Gold, nach Ägypten in die Gefangenschaft führen; und er wird Jahre lang standhalten vor dem König des Nordens. ⁹ Und dieser wird in das Reich des Königs des Südens kommen, aber in sein Land zurückkehren. ¹⁰ Aber seine Söhne werden sich zum Kriege rüsten und eine Menge großer Heere zusammenbringen; und einer wird kommen und überschwemmen und überfluten; und er wird wiederkommen, und sie werden Krieg führen bis zu seiner Festung. ¹¹ Und der König des Südens wird sich erbittern, und wird ausziehen und mit ihm, dem König des Nordens, streiten; und dieser wird eine große Menge aufstellen, aber die Menge wird in seine Hand gegeben werden. ¹² Und wie die Menge weggenommen wird, wird sein Herz sich erheben; und er wird Zehntausende niederwerfen, aber nicht zu Macht kommen. ¹³ Und der König des Nordens wird wiederkommen und eine Menge aufstellen, größer als die frühere; und nach Verlauf der Zeiten von Jahren wird er mit einem großen Heere und mit großer Ausrüstung kommen. ¹⁴ Und in jenen Zeiten werden viele aufstehen gegen den König des Südens; und Gewalttätige deines Volkes werden sich erheben, um das Gesicht zu erfüllen, und werden zu Fall kommen. ¹⁵ Und der König des Nordens wird kommen und einen Wall aufwerfen und eine befestigte Stadt einnehmen; und die Streitkräfte des Südens werden nicht standhalten, selbst sein auserlesenes Volk wird keine Kraft haben, um standzuhalten. ¹⁶ Und der, welcher gegen ihn gekommen ist, wird nach seinem Gutdünken handeln, und niemand wird vor ihm bestehen; und er wird seinen Stand nehmen im Lande der Zierde, und Vertilgung wird in seiner Hand sein. ¹⁷ Und er wird sein Angesicht darauf richten, mit der Macht seines ganzen Reiches zu kommen, indem er einen Ausgleich im Sinne hat, und er wird ihn bewirken; und er wird ihm eine Tochter der Weiber geben, zu ihrem Verderben; und sie wird nicht bestehen und wird nichts für ihn sein. ¹⁸ Und er wird sein Angesicht nach den Inseln hinwenden und viele einnehmen; aber ein Feldherr wird seinem Hohne ein Ende machen, dazu noch seinen Hohn ihm zurückgeben. ¹⁹ Und er wird sein Angesicht nach den Festungen seines Landes hinwenden, und wird straucheln und fallen und nicht mehr gefunden werden. ²⁰ Und an seiner Statt wird einer aufstehen, welcher einen Eintreiber der Abgaben durch die Herrlichkeit des Reiches ziehen läßt; aber in wenigen Tagen wird er zerschmettert werden, und zwar weder durch Zorn noch durch Krieg.

ELB1905⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Und ein tapferer König wird aufstehen, und er wird mit großer Macht herrschen und nach seinem Gutdünken handeln. ⁴ Und sobald er aufgestanden ist, wird sein Reich zertrümmert und nach den vier Winden des Himmels hin zerteilt werden. Aber nicht für seine Nachkommen wird es sein und nicht nach der Macht, mit welcher er geherrscht hat; denn sein Reich wird zerstört und anderen zuteil werden, mit Ausschluß von jenen. ⁵ Und der König des Südens, und zwar einer von seinen Obersten, wird stark werden. Und einer wird stark werden über ihn hinaus und wird herrschen: seine Herrschaft wird eine große Herrschaft sein. ⁶ Und nach Verlauf von Jahren werden sie sich verbünden; und die Tochter des Königs des Südens wird zu dem König des Nordens kommen, um einen Ausgleich zu bewirken. Aber sie wird die Kraft des Armes nicht behalten, und er wird nicht bestehen noch sein Arm; und sie wird dahingegeben werden, sie und die sie eingeführt haben, und der sie gezeugt, und der sie in jenen Zeiten unterstützt hat. ⁷ Doch einer von den Schößlingen ihrer Wurzeln wird an seiner Statt aufstehen; und er wird gegen die Heeresmacht kommen, und wird in die Festungen des Königs des Nordens eindringen und mit ihnen nach Gutdünken verfahren, und wird siegen. ⁸ Und auch wird er ihre Götter samt ihren gegossenen Bildern, samt ihren kostbaren Geräten, Silber und Gold, nach Ägypten in die Gefangenschaft führen; und er wird Jahre lang standhalten vor dem König des Nordens. ⁹ Und dieser wird in das Reich des Königs des Südens kommen, aber in sein Land zurückkehren. ¹⁰ Aber seine Söhne werden sich zum Kriege rüsten und eine Menge großer Heere zusammenbringen; und einer wird kommen und überschwemmen und überfluten; und er wird wiederkommen, und sie werden Krieg führen bis zu seiner Festung. ¹¹ Und der König des Südens wird sich erbittern, und wird ausziehen und mit ihm, dem König des Nordens, streiten; und dieser wird eine große Menge aufstellen, aber die Menge wird in seine Hand gegeben werden. ¹² Und wie die Menge weggenommen wird, wird sein Herz sich erheben; und er wird Zehntausende niederwerfen, aber nicht zu Macht kommen. ¹³ Und der König des Nordens wird wiederkommen und eine Menge aufstellen, größer als die frühere; und nach Verlauf der Zeiten von Jahren wird er mit einem großen Heere und mit großer Ausrüstung kommen. ¹⁴ Und in jenen Zeiten werden viele aufstehen gegen den König des Südens; und Gewalttätige deines Volkes werden sich erheben, um das Gesicht zu erfüllen, und werden zu Fall kommen. ¹⁵ Und der König des Nordens wird kommen und einen Wall aufwerfen und eine befestigte Stadt einnehmen; und die Streitkräfte des Südens werden nicht standhalten, selbst sein auserlesenes Volk wird keine Kraft haben, um standzuhalten. ¹⁶ Und der, welcher gegen ihn gekommen ist, wird nach seinem Gutdünken handeln, und niemand wird vor ihm bestehen; und er wird seinen Stand nehmen im Lande der Zierde, und Vertilgung wird in seiner Hand sein. ¹⁷ Und er wird sein Angesicht darauf richten, mit der Macht seines ganzen Reiches zu kommen, indem er einen Ausgleich im Sinne hat, und er wird ihn bewirken; und er wird ihm eine Tochter der Weiber geben, zu ihrem Verderben; und sie wird nicht bestehen und wird nichts für ihn sein. ¹⁸ Und er wird sein Angesicht nach den Inseln hinwenden und viele einnehmen; aber ein Feldherr wird seinem Hohne ein Ende machen, dazu noch seinen Hohn ihm zurückgeben. ¹⁹ Und er wird sein Angesicht nach den Festungen seines Landes hinwenden, und wird straucheln und fallen und nicht mehr gefunden werden. ²⁰ Und an seiner Statt wird einer aufstehen, welcher einen Eintreiber der Abgaben durch die Herrlichkeit des Reiches ziehen läßt; aber in wenigen Tagen wird er zerschmettert werden, und zwar weder durch Zorn noch durch Krieg.

ELB1905_Strongs⁽ⁱ⁾

3 H6213 Und H1368 ein H4428 tapferer König H5975 wird aufstehen H7227 , und er wird mit großer H4474 Macht H4910 herrschen und nach seinem Gutdünken handeln.

4 H4910 Und sobald er aufgestanden ist, wird sein H4438 Reich H702 zertrümmert und nach den vier H8064 Winden des Himmels H7665 hin zerteilt werden H5975 . Aber H7307 nicht für seine Nachkommen wird es sein und nicht nach der H4915 Macht H319 , mit welcher er geherrscht hat; denn H4438 sein Reich H312 wird zerstört und anderen zuteil werden, mit Ausschluß von jenen.

5 H4428 Und der König H8269 des Südens, und zwar einer von seinen Obersten H2388 , wird stark H2388 werden. Und einer wird stark H4475 werden über ihn hinaus und wird herrschen: seine Herrschaft H7227 wird eine große H4910 Herrschaft sein .

6 H8141 Und H7093 nach H3205 Verlauf von Jahren werden H5414 sie H2266 sich H6828 verbünden; und H1323 die Tochter H4428 des Königs H6213 des Südens wird zu H4428 dem König H935 des Nordens kommen H5975 , um einen Ausgleich zu bewirken. Aber H2388 sie H3581 wird die Kraft H2220 des Armes H935 nicht behalten, und er H2220 wird nicht bestehen noch sein Arm H4339 ; und sie wird dahingegeben werden, sie und die sie eingeführt haben, und der H6256 sie gezeugt, und der sie in jenen Zeiten unterstützt hat.

7 H8328 Doch einer von den Schößlingen ihrer Wurzeln H5342 wird H3653 an seiner Statt H5975 aufstehen H2428 ; und H935 er H935 wird gegen die Heeresmacht kommen H6828 , und H4581 wird in die Festungen H4428 des Königs H6213 des Nordens eindringen und H2388 mit ihnen nach Gutdünken verfahren, und wird siegen .

8 H6828 Und H935 auch wird er H430 ihre Götter H3701 samt ihren gegossenen Bildern, samt ihren kostbaren Geräten, Silber H2091 und Gold H4714 , nach Ägypten H7628 in die Gefangenschaft H8141 führen; und er wird Jahre H4428 lang standhalten vor dem König des Nordens.

9 H4438 Und dieser wird in das Reich H4428 des Königs H935 des Südens kommen H127 , aber in sein Land zurückkehren.

10 H1121 Aber seine Söhne H622 werden H7725 sich H2428 zum Kriege rüsten und H1995 eine Menge H7227 großer H935 Heere zusammenbringen; und einer wird kommen H935 und überschwemmen und überfluten; und er H5674 wird wiederkommen, und sie werden Krieg führen bis zu seiner Festung.

11 H6828 Und H4428 der König H3318 des Südens wird sich erbittern, und wird ausziehen H4428 und mit ihm, dem König H3898 des Nordens, streiten H7227 ; und dieser wird eine große Menge H5975 aufstellen, aber H1995 die Menge H3027 wird in seine Hand H5414 gegeben werden.

12 H1995 Und wie die Menge H3824 weggenommen wird, wird sein Herz H5307 sich H5375 erheben H5810 ; und er wird Zehntausende niederwerfen, aber nicht zu Macht kommen.

13 H6828 Und H4428 der König H8141 des Nordens wird wiederkommen und H1995 eine Menge H1419 aufstellen, größer H2428 als die frühere; und H7093 nach H6256 Verlauf der Zeiten H935 von Jahren wird er H7227 mit einem großen H7227 Heere und mit großer H935 Ausrüstung kommen .

14 H6256 Und in H7227 jenen Zeiten werden viele H5975 aufstehen H4428 gegen den König H5971 des Südens; und Gewalttätige deines Volkes H5375 werden sich erheben H2377 , um das Gesicht zu erfüllen, und werden zu Fall kommen.

15 H6828 Und H4428 der König H3920 des Nordens wird H935 kommen H5550 und einen Wall H5892 aufwerfen und eine befestigte Stadt H5971 einnehmen; und die Streitkräfte des Südens werden nicht standhalten, selbst sein auserlesenes Volk H3581 wird keine Kraft haben, um standzuhalten.

16 H6213 Und H6440 der, welcher gegen ihn gekommen ist, wird nach seinem Gutdünken handeln, und niemand wird vor H5975 ihm bestehen H935 ; und er H5975 wird seinen Stand H776 nehmen im Lande H3027 der Zierde, und Vertilgung wird in seiner Hand sein.

17 H935 Und er H6440 wird sein Angesicht H8633 darauf richten, mit der Macht H4438 seines ganzen Reiches H6213 zu H7760 kommen, indem er einen Ausgleich im Sinne hat H3477 , und er wird ihn bewirken; und er wird ihm H1323 eine Tochter H802 der Weiber H5414 geben H7843 , zu ihrem Verderben H5975 ; und sie wird nicht bestehen und wird nichts für ihn sein.

18 H2781 Und H1115 er H3920 wird H6440 sein Angesicht H339 nach den Inseln H7227 hinwenden und viele H7673 einnehmen; aber ein Feldherr wird H7760 seinem Hohne ein Ende machen H2781 , dazu noch seinen Hohn ihm zurückgeben.

19 H6440 Und er wird sein Angesicht H4581 nach den Festungen H776 seines Landes H3782 hinwenden, und wird straucheln H5307 und fallen H4672 und nicht mehr gefunden H7725 werden .

20 H3653 Und an seiner Statt H259 wird einer aufstehen, welcher einen H4438 Eintreiber der Abgaben durch die Herrlichkeit des Reiches H5975 ziehen läßt; aber H5674 in H3117 wenigen Tagen H5065 wird er H7665 zerschmettert werden H639 , und zwar weder durch Zorn H4421 noch durch Krieg .

DSV⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Daarna zal er een geweldig koning opstaan, die met grote heerschappij heersen zal, en hij zal doen naar zijn welgevallen. ⁴ En als hij zal staan, zal zijn rijk gebroken, en in de vier winden des hemels verdeeld worden, maar niet aan zijn nakomelingen, ook niet naar zijn heerschappij, waarmede hij heerste; want zijn rijk zal uitgerukt worden, en dat voor anderen, dan deze. ⁵ En de koning van het Zuiden, die een van zijn vorsten is, zal sterk worden; doch een ander zal sterker worden dan hij, en hij zal heersen; zijn heerschappij zal een grote heerschappij zijn. ⁶ Op het einde nu van sommige jaren, zullen zij zich met elkander bevrienden, en de dochter des konings van het Zuiden zal komen tot de koning van het Noorden, om billijke voorwaarden te maken; doch zij zal de macht des arms niet behouden, daarom zal hij, noch zijn arm, niet bestaan; maar zij zal overgegeven worden, en die haar gebracht hebben, en die haar gegenereerd heeft, en die haar gesterkt heeft in die tijden. ⁷ Doch uit de spruit van haar wortelen zal er een opstaan in zijn staat, die zal met heirkracht komen, en hij zal komen tegen die sterke plaatsen des konings van het Noorden, en hij zal tegen dezelve doen, en hij zal ze bemachtigen. ⁸ Ook zal hij hun goden, met hun vorsten, met hun gewenste vaten van zilver en goud, in de gevangenis naar Egypte brengen; en hij zal enige jaren staande blijven boven den koning van het Noorden. ⁹ Alzo zal de koning van het Zuiden in het koninkrijk komen, en hij zal wederom in zijn land trekken. ¹⁰ Doch zijn zonen zullen zich in strijd mengen, en zij zullen een menigte van grote heiren verzamelen; en een van hen zal snellijk komen, en als een vloed overstromen en doortrekken; en hij zal wederom komen, en zich in den strijd mengen, tot aan zijn sterke plaats toe. ¹¹ En de koning van het Zuiden zal verbitterd worden, en hij zal uittrekken, en strijden tegen hem, tegen den koning van het Noorden, die ook een grote menigte oprichten zal, doch die menigte zal in zijn hand gegeven worden. ¹² Als die menigte zal weggenomen zijn, zal zijn hart zich verheffen, en hij zal er enige tien duizenden nedervellen; evenwel zal hij niet gesterkt worden. ¹³ Want de koning van het Noorden zal wederkeren, en hij zal een groter menigte dan de eerste was, oprichten; en aan het einde van de tijden der jaren, zal hij snellijk komen met een grote heirkracht, en met groot goed. ¹⁴ Ook zullen er in die tijden velen opstaan tegen den koning van het Zuiden; en de scheurmakers uws volks zullen verheven worden, om het gezicht te bevestigen, doch zij zullen vallen. ¹⁵ En de koning van het Noorden zal komen, en een wal opwerpen, en vaste steden innemen; en de armen van het Zuiden zullen niet bestaan, noch zijn uitgelezen volk, ja, er zal geen kracht zijn om te bestaan. ¹⁶ Maar hij, die tegen hem komt, zal doen naar zijn welgevallen, en niemand zal voor zijn aangezicht bestaan; hij zal ook staan in het land des sieraads, en de verderving zal in zijn hand wezen. ¹⁷ En hij zal zijn aangezicht stellen, om met de kracht zijns gansen rijks te komen, en hij zal billijke voorwaarden medebrengen, en hij zal het doen; want hij zal hem een dochter der vrouwen geven, om haar te verderven, maar zij zal niet vast staan, en zij zal voor hem niet zijn. ¹⁸ Daarna zal hij zijn aangezicht tot de eilanden keren, en hij zal er vele innemen; doch een overste zal zijn smaad tegen hem doen ophouden, behalve dat hij zijn smaad op hem zal doen wederkeren. ¹⁹ En hij zal zijn aangezicht keren naar de sterkten zijns lands, en hij zal aanstoten, en vallen, en niet gevonden worden. ²⁰ En in zijn staat zal er een opstaan, doende een geldeiser doortrekken, in koninklijke heerlijkheid; maar hij zal in enige dagen gebroken worden, nochtans niet door toornigheden, noch door oorlog.

DSV_Strongs⁽ⁱ⁾

3 H1368 Daarna zal er een geweldig H4428 koning H5975 H8804 opstaan H7227 , die met grote H4474 heerschappij H4910 H8804 heersen zal H6213 H8804 , en hij zal doen H7522 naar zijn welgevallen.

4 H5975 H8800 En als hij zal staan H4438 , zal zijn rijk H7665 H8735 gebroken H702 , en in de vier H7307 winden H8064 des hemels H2673 H8735 verdeeld worden H319 , maar niet aan zijn nakomelingen H4915 , ook niet naar zijn heerschappij H4910 H8804 , waarmede hij heerste H4438 ; want zijn rijk H5428 H8735 zal uitgerukt worden H312 , en dat voor anderen, dan deze.

5 H4428 En de koning H5045 van het Zuiden H8269 , die een van zijn vorsten H2388 H8799 is, zal sterk worden H2388 H8799 ; doch [een] [ander] zal sterker worden H4910 H8804 dan hij, en hij zal heersen H4475 ; zijn heerschappij H7227 zal een grote H4474 heerschappij zijn.

6 H7093 Op het einde H8141 nu van [sommige] jaren H2266 H8691 , zullen zij zich met elkander bevrienden H1323 , en de dochter H4428 des konings H5045 van het Zuiden H935 H8799 zal komen H4428 tot de koning H6828 van het Noorden H4339 , om billijke voorwaarden H6213 H8800 te maken H3581 ; doch zij zal de macht H2220 des arms H6113 H8799 niet behouden H2220 , daarom zal hij, noch zijn arm H5975 H8799 , niet bestaan H5414 H8735 ; maar zij zal overgegeven worden H935 H8688 , en die haar gebracht hebben H3205 H8802 , en die haar gegenereerd heeft H2388 H8688 , en die haar gesterkt heeft H6256 in die tijden.

7 H5342 Doch uit de spruit H8328 van haar wortelen H5975 H8804 zal er een opstaan H3653 [in] zijn staat H2428 , die zal met heirkracht H935 H8799 komen H935 H8799 , en hij zal komen H4581 tegen die sterke plaatsen H4428 des konings H6828 van het Noorden H6213 H8804 , en hij zal tegen dezelve doen H2388 H8689 , en hij zal ze bemachtigen.

8 H430 Ook zal hij hun goden H5257 , met hun vorsten H2532 , met hun gewenste H3627 vaten H3701 van zilver H2091 en goud H7628 , in de gevangenis H4714 naar Egypte H935 H8686 brengen H8141 ; en hij zal [enige] jaren H5975 H8799 staande blijven H4428 boven den koning H6828 van het Noorden.

9 H4428 Alzo zal de koning H5045 van het Zuiden H4438 in het koninkrijk H935 H8804 komen H7725 H0 , en hij zal wederom H127 in zijn land H7725 H8804 trekken.

10 H1121 Doch zijn zonen H1624 H8691 zullen zich [in] [strijd] mengen H1995 , en zij zullen een menigte H7227 van grote H2428 heiren H622 H8804 verzamelen H935 H8800 ; en [een] [van] [hen] zal snellijk H935 H8804 komen H7857 H8804 , en als een vloed overstromen H5674 H8804 en doortrekken H7725 H8799 ; en hij zal wederom komen H1624 H8691 , en zich [in] [den] [strijd] mengen H4581 , tot aan zijn sterke plaats toe.

11 H4428 En de koning H5045 van het Zuiden H4843 H8698 zal verbitterd worden H3318 H8804 , en hij zal uittrekken H3898 H8738 , en strijden H4428 tegen hem, tegen den koning H6828 van het Noorden H7227 , die [ook] een grote H1995 menigte H5975 H8689 oprichten zal H1995 , doch die menigte H3027 zal in zijn hand H5414 H8738 gegeven worden.

12 H1995 Als die menigte H5375 H8738 zal weggenomen zijn H3824 , zal zijn hart H7311 H8804 H8675 H7311 H8799 zich verheffen H7239 , en hij zal er [enige] tien duizenden H5307 H8689 nedervellen H5810 H8799 ; evenwel zal hij niet gesterkt worden.

13 H4428 Want de koning H6828 van het Noorden H7725 H8804 zal wederkeren H7227 , en hij zal een groter H1995 menigte H7223 dan de eerste H5975 H8689 was, oprichten H7093 ; en aan het einde H6256 van de tijden H8141 der jaren H935 H8800 , zal hij snellijk H935 H8799 komen H1419 met een grote H2428 heirkracht H7227 , en met groot H7399 goed.

14 H6256 Ook zullen er in die tijden H7227 velen H5975 H8799 opstaan H4428 tegen den koning H5045 van het Zuiden H1121 H6530 ; en de scheurmakers H5971 uws volks H5375 H8691 zullen verheven worden H2377 , om het gezicht H5975 H8687 te bevestigen H3782 H8738 , doch zij zullen vallen.

15 H4428 En de koning H6828 van het Noorden H935 H8799 zal komen H5550 , en een wal H8210 H8799 opwerpen H4013 , en vaste H5892 steden H3920 H8804 innemen H2220 ; en de armen H5045 van het Zuiden H5975 H8799 zullen niet bestaan H4005 , noch zijn uitgelezen H5971 volk H3581 , ja, er zal geen kracht H5975 H8800 zijn om te bestaan.

16 H935 H8802 Maar hij, die tegen hem komt H6213 H8799 , zal doen H7522 naar zijn welgevallen H6440 , en niemand zal voor zijn aangezicht H5975 H8802 bestaan H5975 H8799 ; hij zal ook staan H776 in het land H6643 des sieraads H3617 , en de verderving H3027 zal in zijn hand wezen.

17 H6440 En hij zal zijn aangezicht H7760 H8799 stellen H8633 , om met de kracht H4438 zijns gansen rijks H935 H8800 te komen H3477 , en hij zal billijke voorwaarden H6213 H8804 medebrengen, en hij zal het doen H1323 ; want hij zal hem een dochter H802 der vrouwen H5414 H8799 geven H7843 H8687 , om haar te verderven H5975 H8799 , maar zij zal niet vast staan, en zij zal voor hem niet zijn.

18 H6440 Daarna zal hij zijn aangezicht H339 tot de eilanden H7760 H8799 H8675 H7725 H8686 keren H7227 , en hij zal er vele H3920 H8804 innemen H7101 ; doch een overste H2781 zal zijn smaad H7673 H8689 tegen hem doen ophouden H1115 , behalve dat H2781 hij zijn smaad H7725 H8686 op hem zal doen wederkeren.

19 H6440 En hij zal zijn aangezicht H7725 H8686 keren H4581 naar de sterkten H776 zijns lands H3782 H8738 , en hij zal aanstoten H5307 H8804 , en vallen H4672 H8735 , en niet gevonden worden.

20 H3653 En in zijn staat H5975 H8804 zal er een opstaan H5065 H8802 , doende een geldeiser H5674 H8688 doortrekken H4438 , in koninklijke H1925 heerlijkheid H259 ; maar hij zal in enige H3117 dagen H7665 H8735 gebroken worden H639 , nochtans niet door toornigheden H4421 , noch door oorlog.

Giguet⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Et un roi puissant s’élèvera, et il sera maître d’un grand empire, et il fera ce qu’il voudra. ⁴ Et, au moment où son empire sera affermi, il sera brisé et partagé aux quatre vents du ciel; et il ne passera point à ses descendants, et il ne gardera point sa puissance selon ses désirs; car sa royauté lui sera arrachée; puis elle passera à d’autres après lui. ⁵ ¶ Et le roi du midi se fortifiera; mais l’un de ces princes prévaudra contre lui, et il dominera sur un grand royaume. ⁶ Et quelques années après ils s’uniront; et la fille du roi du midi ira trouver le roi de l’aquilon pour faire alliance avec lui; mais elle ne retirera pas de là un bras puissant; et la race du vainqueur ne se maintiendra pas; et elle-même sera livrée avec ceux qui la conduisaient, et la jeune fille, et celui qui la fortifiait en ces temps. ⁷ Mais un rejeton de la fleur de sa racine s’élèvera bientôt après; et il s’avancera à la tête d’une armée, et il entrera dans les forteresses du roi de l’aquilon; il combattra contre elles, et il s’en rendra maître. ⁸ Et il transportera en Égypte, avec les captifs, leurs dieux et leurs statues de fonte et leurs objets précieux d’argent et d’or; et lui-même subsistera plus longtemps que le roi de l’aquilon. ⁹ Celui-ci à son tour entrera dans le royaume du roi du midi, puis il retournera en sa propre terre. ¹⁰ Et ses fils parmi maintes nations rassembleront une grande multitude; et l’un d’eux se mettra en campagne; et en sa marche il s’avancera comme un torrent débordé; il passera, il campera et rassemblera, ses forces pour le combat. ¹¹ Et le roi du midi s’effarouchera, et il s’avancera pour combattre le roi de l’aquilon; et il lèvera une grande armée, et une grande multitude d’ennemis lui sera livrée. ¹² Et il prendra captive cette multitude, et son cœur s’enorgueillira, et il massacrera des myriades d’ennemis; mais il n’en sera pas plus puissant. ¹³ Car le roi de l’aquilon reviendra, et il conduira des troupes en plus grand nombre que la première fois; et à la fin des temps et des années une armée envahissante arrivera avec une grande force et de grands approvisionnements. ¹⁴ Et en ce temps-là plusieurs se soulèveront contre le roi du midi, et des fils de ton peuple s’élèveront comme un fléau pour accomplir une vision; mais ils manqueront de force. ¹⁵ Car le roi de l’aquilon s’avancera; il élèvera des terrasses; il prendra des villes fortes; et les bras du roi du midi soutiendront le choc, et ses troupes d’élite se lèveront; mais ils ne seront pas de force à résister. ¹⁶ Et le roi de l’aquilon, après l’avoir ainsi envahi, fera tout ce qu’il voudra, et nul ne tiendra devant lui. Et il s’arrêtera en la terre de Sabé; et il la détruira de sa main. ¹⁷ Et il tournera son visage pour entrer en forces dans le royaume du midi, et toutes choses prospèreront devant lui; il donnera au roi ennemi une fille des femmes pour le perdre; mais il n’y réussira point, et elle ne serti pas à lui. ¹⁸ Alors il tournera son visage contre les îles, et il en prendra plusieurs; et il arrêtera d’abord les princes de son opprobre; mais son opprobre retombera sur lui. ¹⁹ Et il retournera son visage vers la force de sa terre; mais il sera affaibli, et il tombera, et on ne le retrouvera plus. ²⁰ Et de sa racine s’élèvera un rejeton qui sera comme un plant sur le trône qu’il occupait avec gloire. Et en ces jours-là il sera encore brisé, mais non en face, non dans un combat.

DarbyFR⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Et un roi vaillant se lèvera et exercera une grande domination, et il agira selon son bon plaisir. ⁴ Et quand il se sera levé, son royaume sera brisé et sera divisé vers les quatre vents des cieux, et ne passera pas à sa postérité, et ne sera pas selon la domination qu'il exerçait; car son royaume sera arraché, et sera à d'autres, outre ceux-là. ⁵
Et le roi du midi sera fort, et un de ses chefs; mais un autre sera plus fort que lui, et dominera; sa domination sera une grande domination. ⁶ Et au bout de plusieurs années, ils s'uniront ensemble; et la fille du roi du midi viendra vers le roi du nord pour faire un arrangement droit; mais elle ne conservera pas la force de son bras; et il ne subsistera pas, ni son bras; et elle sera livrée, elle, et ceux qui l'ont amenée, et celui qui l'a engendrée, et celui qui lui aidait dans ces temps-là. ⁷ Mais d'un rejeton de ses racines se lèvera à sa place un homme, et il viendra à l'armée, et il entrera dans la forteresse du roi du nord; et il agira contre eux et se montrera puissant; ⁸ et même il emmènera captifs, en Égypte, leurs dieux et leurs princes, avec leurs objets précieux, l'argent et l'or; et il subsistera plus d'années que le roi du nord. ⁹ Et celui-ci viendra dans le royaume du roi du midi et il retournera dans son pays. ¹⁰ Mais ses fils s'irriteront et rassembleront une multitude de forces nombreuses; et l'un d'eux viendra et inondera et passera outre; et il reviendra et poussera le combat jusqu'à sa forteresse. ¹¹ Et le roi du midi s'exaspérera, et sortira, et fera la guerre contre lui, contre le roi du nord; et celui-ci mettra sur pied une grande multitude, mais la multitude sera livrée en sa main. ¹² Et quand la multitude sera ôtée, son coeur s'exaltera, et il fera tomber des myriades; mais il ne prévaudra pas. ¹³ Et le roi du nord reviendra et mettra sur pied une multitude plus grande que la première; et au bout d'une période d'années, il s'avancera avec une armée nombreuse et de grandes richesses. ¹⁴ Et, dans ces temps-là, plusieurs se lèveront contre le roi du midi, et les violents de ton peuple s'élèveront pour accomplir la vision; mais ils tomberont. ¹⁵ Et le roi du nord viendra, et il élèvera une terrasse, et s'emparera de la ville forte; et les forces du midi ne tiendront pas, ni l'élite de son peuple; et il n'y aura pas de force en lui pour se maintenir. ¹⁶ Mais celui qui vient contre lui agira selon son gré, et il n'y aura personne qui lui résiste; et il se tiendra dans le pays de beauté, ayant la destruction dans sa main; ¹⁷ et il dirigera sa face pour venir avec les forces de tout son royaume, et des hommes droits avec lui, et il agira; et il lui donnera la fille des femmes pour la pervertir; mais elle ne tiendra pas, et elle ne sera pas pour lui. ¹⁸ Et il tournera sa face vers les îles, et il en prendra beaucoup. Mais un chef mettra fin, pour lui, à son opprobre, et le fera retomber sur lui-même, sans opprobre pour lui; ¹⁹ et il tournera sa face vers les forteresses de son propre pays; et il bronchera et tombera, et ne sera pas trouvé. ²⁰ Puis il s'en élèvera un à sa place qui fera passer l'exacteur par la gloire du royaume; mais en quelques jours il sera brisé, non par colère, ni par guerre.

Martin⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Et un Roi puissant se lèvera, et dominera avec une grande puissance, et fera selon sa volonté. ⁴ Et sitôt qu'il sera en état, son Royaume sera brisé, et partagé vers les quatre vents des cieux, et ne sera point pour sa race, ni selon la domination avec laquelle il aura dominé : car son Royaume sera extirpé, et sera donné à d'autres, outre ceux-là. ⁵ Et le Roi du Midi sera fort puissant, mais un des principaux chefs du Roi de Javan sera plus puissant que le Roi du Midi, et dominera, et sa domination sera une grande domination. ⁶ Et au bout de certaines années ils s'allieront, et la fille du Roi du Midi viendra vers le Roi de l'Aquilon, pour redresser les affaires; mais elle ne retiendra point la force du bras, et ni lui ni son bras ne subsisteront point; mais elle sera livrée, et ceux aussi qui l'auront amenée, et celui qui sera né d'elle, et qui la fortifiait en ces temps-là. ⁷ Mais le soutien du Royaume du Midi s'élèvera d'un rejeton des racines d'elle, et viendra à l'armée, et entrera dans les forteresses du Roi de l'Aquilon, et y fera de grands exploits, et se fortifiera. ⁸ Et même il emmènera captifs en Egypte leurs dieux avec les vaisseaux de leurs aspersions, et avec leurs vaisseaux précieux d'argent et d'or, et il subsistera quelques années plus que le Roi de l'Aquilon. ⁹ Et le Roi du Midi entrera dans son Royaume, mais il s'en retournera en son pays. ¹⁰ Mais les fils de celui-là entreront en guerre, et assembleront une multitude de grandes armées; puis l'un d'eux viendra certainement, et se répandra, et passera; il retournera, dis-je, et s'avancera en bataille jusqu'à la forteresse du Roi du Midi. ¹¹ Et le Roi du Midi sera irrité, et sortira, et combattra contre lui, savoir contre le Roi de l'Aquilon; et il assemblera une grande multitude, et cette multitude sera livrée entre les mains du Roi du Midi. ¹² Et après avoir défait cette multitude il élèvera son coeur, et abattra des gens à milliers, mais il ne sera pas fortifié. ¹³ Car le Roi de l'Aquilon reviendra, et assemblera une plus grande multitude que la première, et au bout de quelque temps, savoir, de quelques années, il viendra certainement avec une grande armée, et un grand appareil. ¹⁴ Et en ce temps-là plusieurs s'élèveront contre le Roi du Midi; et les hommes violents de ton peuple s'élèveront, afin de confirmer la vision, mais ils tomberont. ¹⁵ Et le Roi de l'Aquilon viendra, et fera des terrasses, et prendra les villes fortes; et les bras du Midi, ni son peuple d'élite ne pourront point résister, car il n'y aura point de force pour résister. ¹⁶ Et il fera de celui qui sera venu contre lui, selon sa volonté, et il n'y aura personne qui tienne ferme devant lui; et il s'arrêtera au pays de noblesse, et il y aura consomption par sa force. ¹⁷ Puis il tournera sa face pour entrer par force dans tout le Royaume de celui-là, et ses affaires iront bien, et il fera de grands exploits, et il lui donnera une fille de femmes, pour ruiner le Royaume; mais cela ne tiendra point, et elle ne sera point pour lui. ¹⁸ Puis il tournera sa face vers les Iles, et en prendra plusieurs, mais un capitaine l'obligera de cesser l'opprobre qu'il faisait, et outre cela il fera retomber sur lui son opprobre. ¹⁹ Puis il tournera visage vers les forteresses de son pays, il heurtera, il sera renversé, et il ne sera plus trouvé. ²⁰ Et un autre sera établi en sa place, qui enverra l'exacteur pour la Majesté Royale, et il sera détruit dans peu de jours, mais non dans une rencontre, ni dans une bataille.

Segond⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Mais il s'élèvera un vaillant roi, qui dominera avec une grande puissance, et fera ce qu'il voudra. ⁴ Et lorsqu'il se sera élevé, son royaume se brisera et sera divisé vers les quatre vents des cieux; il n'appartiendra pas à ses descendants, et il ne sera pas aussi puissant qu'il était, car il sera déchiré, et il passera à d'autres qu'à eux. ⁵ Le roi du midi deviendra fort. Mais un de ses chefs sera plus fort que lui, et dominera; sa domination sera puissante. ⁶ Au bout de quelques années ils s'allieront, et la fille du roi du midi viendra vers le roi du septentrion pour rétablir la concorde. Mais elle ne conservera pas la force de son bras, et il ne résistera pas, ni lui, ni son bras; elle sera livrée avec ceux qui l'auront amenée, avec son père et avec celui qui aura été son soutien dans ce temps-là. ⁷ Un rejeton de ses racines s'élèvera à sa place; il viendra à l'armée, il entrera dans les forteresses du roi du septentrion, il en disposera à son gré, et il se rendra puissant. ⁸ Il enlèvera même et transportera en Egypte leurs dieux et leurs images de fonte, et leurs objets précieux d'argent et d'or. Puis il restera quelques années éloigné du roi du septentrion. ⁹ Et celui-ci marchera contre le royaume du roi du midi, et reviendra dans son pays. ¹⁰ Ses fils se mettront en campagne et rassembleront une multitude nombreuse de troupes; l'un d'eux s'avancera, se répandra comme un torrent, débordera, puis reviendra; et ils pousseront les hostilités jusqu'à la forteresse du roi du midi. ¹¹ Le roi du midi s'irritera, il sortira et attaquera le roi du septentrion; il soulèvera une grande multitude, et les troupes du roi du septentrion seront livrées entre ses mains. ¹² Cette multitude sera fière, et le coeur du roi s'enflera; il fera tomber des milliers, mais il ne triomphera pas. ¹³ Car le roi du septentrion reviendra et rassemblera une multitude plus nombreuse que la première; au bout de quelques temps, de quelques années, il se mettra en marche avec une grande armée et de grandes richesses. ¹⁴ En ce temps-là, plusieurs s'élèveront contre le roi du midi, et des hommes violents parmi ton peuple se révolteront pour accomplir la vision, et ils succomberont. ¹⁵ Le roi du septentrion s'avancera, il élèvera des terrasses, et s'emparera des villes fortes. Les troupes du midi et l'élite du roi ne résisteront pas, elles manqueront de force pour résister. ¹⁶ Celui qui marchera contre lui fera ce qu'il voudra, et personne ne lui résistera; il s'arrêtera dans le plus beau des pays, exterminant ce qui tombera sous sa main. ¹⁷ Il se proposera d'arriver avec toutes les forces de son royaume, et de conclure la paix avec le roi du midi; il lui donnera sa fille pour femme, dans l'intention d'amener sa ruine; mais cela n'aura pas lieu, et ne lui réussira pas. ¹⁸ Il tournera ses vues du côté des îles, et il en prendra plusieurs; mais un chef mettra fin à l'opprobre qu'il voulait lui attirer, et le fera retomber sur lui. ¹⁹ Il se dirigera ensuite vers les forteresses de son pays; et il chancellera, il tombera, et on ne le trouvera plus. ²⁰ Celui qui le remplacera fera venir un exacteur dans la plus belle partie du royaume, mais en quelques jours il sera brisé, et ce ne sera ni par la colère ni par la guerre.

Segond_Strongs⁽ⁱ⁾

3 H5975 Mais il s’élèvera H8804 H1368 un vaillant H4428 roi H4910 , qui dominera H8804 H7227 avec une grande H4474 puissance H6213 , et fera H8804 H7522 ce qu’il voudra.

4 H5975 Et lorsqu’il se sera élevé H8800 H4438 , son royaume H7665 se brisera H8735 H2673 et sera divisé H8735 H702 vers les quatre H7307 vents H8064 des cieux H319 ; il n’appartiendra pas à ses descendants H4915 , et il ne sera pas aussi puissant H4910 H8804 H4438 qu’il était, car il H5428 sera déchiré H8735 H312 , et il passera à d’autres qu’à eux.

5 H4428 ¶ Le roi H5045 du midi H2388 deviendra fort H8799 H8269 . Mais un de ses chefs H2388 sera plus fort H8799 H4910 que lui, et dominera H8804 H4475 ; sa domination H7227 sera puissante H4474 .

6 H7093 Au bout H8141 de quelques années H2266 ils s’allieront H8691 H1323 , et la fille H4428 du roi H5045 du midi H935 viendra H8799 H4428 vers le roi H6828 du septentrion H6213 pour rétablir H8800 H4339 la concorde H6113 . Mais elle ne conservera H8799 H3581 pas la force H2220 de son bras H5975 , et il ne résistera H8799 H2220 pas, ni lui, ni son bras H5414 ; elle sera livrée H8735 H935 avec ceux qui l’auront amenée H8688 H3205 , avec son père H8802 H2388 et avec celui qui aura été son soutien H8688 H6256 dans ce temps-là.

7 H5342 Un rejeton H8328 de ses racines H5975 s’élèvera H8804 H3653 à sa place H935 ; il viendra H8799 H2428 à l’armée H935 , il entrera H8799 H4581 dans les forteresses H4428 du roi H6828 du septentrion H6213 , il en disposera H8804 H2388 à son gré, et il se rendra puissant H8689 .

8 H935 Il enlèvera H8686 H7628 même et transportera H4714 en Egypte H430 leurs dieux H5257 et leurs images de fonte H3627 , et leurs objets H2532 précieux H3701 d’argent H2091 et d’or H5975 . Puis il restera H8799 H8141 quelques années H4428 éloigné du roi H6828 du septentrion.

9 H935 Et celui-ci marchera H8804 H4438 contre le royaume H4428 du roi H5045 du midi H7725 , et reviendra H8804 H127 dans son pays.

10 H1121 Ses fils H1624 se mettront en campagne H8691 H622 et rassembleront H8804 H1995 une multitude H7227 nombreuse H2428 de troupes H935 ; l’un d’eux s’avancera H8800 H935 H8804 H7857 , se répandra H8804 H5674 comme un torrent, débordera H8804 H7725 , puis reviendra H8799 H1624 ; et ils pousseront les hostilités H8691 H4581 jusqu’à la forteresse du roi du midi.

11 H4428 Le roi H5045 du midi H4843 s’irritera H8698 H3318 , il sortira H8804 H3898 et attaquera H8738 H4428 le roi H6828 du septentrion H5975 ; il soulèvera H8689 H7227 une grande H1995 multitude H1995 , et les troupes H5414 du roi du septentrion seront livrées H8738 H3027 entre ses mains.

12 H1995 Cette multitude H5375 sera fière H8738 H3824 , et le cœur H7311 du roi s’enflera H8804 H8675 H7311 H8799 H5307 ; il fera tomber H8689 H7239 des milliers H5810 , mais il ne triomphera H8799 pas.

13 H4428 Car le roi H6828 du septentrion H7725 reviendra H8804 H5975 et rassemblera H8689 H1995 une multitude H7227 plus nombreuse H7223 que la première H7093 ; au bout H6256 de quelques temps H8141 , de quelques années H935 , il se mettra en marche H8800 H935 H8799 H1419 avec une grande H2428 armée H7227 et de grandes H7399 richesses.

14 H6256 En ce temps H7227 -là, plusieurs H5975 s’élèveront H8799 H4428 contre le roi H5045 du midi H1121 , et des hommes H6530 violents H5971 parmi ton peuple H5375 se révolteront H8691 H5975 pour accomplir H8687 H2377 la vision H3782 , et ils succomberont H8738 .

15 H4428 Le roi H6828 du septentrion H935 s’avancera H8799 H8210 , il élèvera H8799 H5550 des terrasses H3920 , et s’emparera H8804 H5892 des villes H4013 fortes H2220 . Les troupes H5045 du midi H4005 et l’élite H5971 H5975 du roi ne résisteront H8799 H3581 pas, elles manqueront de force H5975 pour résister H8800 .

16 H935 Celui qui marchera H8802 H6213 contre lui fera H8799 H7522 ce qu’il voudra H5975 , et personne ne lui résistera H8802 H6440 H5975 ; il s’arrêtera H8799 H6643 dans le plus beau H776 des pays H3617 , exterminant H3027 ce qui tombera sous sa main.

17 H7760 Il se proposera H8799 H6440 H935 d’arriver H8800 H8633 avec toutes les forces H4438 de son royaume H6213 , et de conclure H8804 H3477 la paix H5414 avec le roi du midi ; il lui donnera H8799 H1323 sa fille H802 pour femme H7843 , dans l’intention d’amener sa ruine H8687 H5975 ; mais cela n’aura pas lieu, et ne lui réussira H8799 pas.

18 H7760 Il tournera H8799 H8675 H7725 H8686 H6440 ses vues H339 du côté des îles H3920 , et il en prendra H8804 H7227 plusieurs H7101 ; mais un chef H7673 mettra fin H8689 H2781 à l’opprobre H1115 H2781 H7725 qu’il voulait lui attirer, et le fera retomber H8686 sur lui.

19 H7725 Il se dirigera H8686 H6440 H4581 ensuite vers les forteresses H776 de son pays H3782 ; et il chancellera H8738 H5307 , il tombera H8804 H4672 , et on ne le trouvera H8735 plus.

20 H3653 Celui qui le remplacera H5975 fera venir H8804 H5674 un exacteur H8688 H5065 H8802 H1925 dans la plus belle H4438 partie du royaume H259 , mais en quelques H3117 jours H7665 il sera brisé H8735 H639 , et ce ne sera ni par la colère H4421 ni par la guerre.

SE⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Y se levantará un rey valiente, el cual se enseñoreará sobre gran dominio, y hará a su voluntad. ⁴ Pero cuando esté enseñoreado, será quebrantado su reino, y será partido por los cuatro vientos del cielo; y no a su descendiente, ni según el señorío con que él se enseñoreó; porque su reino será arrancado, y para otros fuera de éstos. ⁵ Y se hará fuerte el rey del mediodía y de sus principados y le sobrepujará, y se hará poderoso, y su señorío será grande señorío. ⁶ Mas al cabo de algunos años se concertarán, y la hija del rey del mediodía vendrá al rey del norte para hacer los conciertos; mas no tendrá fuerza de brazo; ni permanecerá él, ni su brazo; porque ella será entregada, y los que la habían traído, y su padre, y los que estaban de su parte en aquel tiempo. ⁷ Mas del renuevo de sus raíces se levantará sobre su silla, y vendrá al ejército, y entrará en la fortaleza del rey del norte, y hará en ellos a su voluntad, y predominará. ⁸ Y aun los dioses de ellos, con sus príncipes, con sus vasos preciosos de plata y de oro, llevará cautivos en Egipto; y por algunos años se mantendrá él contra el rey del norte. ⁹ Así entrará en el reino el rey del mediodía, y volverá a su tierra. ¹⁰ Mas los hijos de aquél se airarán y reunirán multitud de grandes ejércitos: y vendrá a gran prisa, e inundará, y pasará, y tornará, y llegará con ira hasta su fortaleza. ¹¹ Por lo cual se enfurecerá el rey del mediodía, y saldrá, y peleará con el mismo rey del norte; y pondrá en campo gran multitud, y toda aquella multitud será entregada en su mano. ¹² Por lo cual la multitud se ensoberbecerá, se elevará su corazón, y derribará muchos millares; mas no prevalecerá. ¹³ Y el rey del norte volverá a poner en campo mayor multitud que la primera, y al cabo del tiempo de algunos años vendrá a gran prisa con gran ejército y con muchas riquezas. ¹⁴ Mas en aquellos tiempos se levantarán muchos contra el rey del mediodía; e hijos de disipadores de tu pueblo se levantarán para confirmar la profecía, y caerán. ¹⁵ Vendrá, pues, el rey del norte, y fundará baluartes, y tomará ciudades fuertes; y los brazos del mediodía no podrán permanecer, ni su pueblo escogido, ni habrá fortaleza que pueda resistir. ¹⁶ Y el que vendrá contra él, hará a su voluntad, ni habrá quien se le pueda parar delante; y estará en la tierra deseable, la cual será consumida en su poder. ¹⁷ Pondrá luego su rostro para venir con la potencia de todo su reino; y hará con aquél cosas rectas, y le dará una hija de sus mujeres para trastornarla; mas no estará ni será por él. ¹⁸ Volverá después su rostro a las islas, y tomará muchas; mas un príncipe le hará parar su afrenta, y aun tornará sobre él su oprobio. ¹⁹ Luego volverá su rostro a las fortalezas de su tierra; mas tropezará y caerá, y no aparecerá más. ²⁰ Entonces sucederá en su silla quien quitará las exacciones, el cual será Gloria del Reino; mas en pocos días será quebrantado, no en enojo, ni en batalla.

ReinaValera⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Levantaráse luego un rey valiente, el cual se enseñoreará sobre gran dominio, y hará su voluntad. ⁴ Pero cuando estará enseñoreado, será quebrantado su reino, y repartido por los cuatro vientos del cielo; y no á sus descendientes, ni según el señorío con que él se enseñoreó: porque su reino será arrancado, y para otros fuera de aquellos. ⁵ Y haráse fuerte el rey del mediodía: mas uno de los príncipes de aquél le sobrepujará, y se hará poderoso; su señorío será grande señorío. ⁶ Y al cabo de años se concertarán, y la hija del rey del mediodía vendrá al rey del norte para hacer los conciertos. Empero ella no podrá retener la fuerza del brazo: ni permanecerá él, ni su brazo; porque será entregada ella, y los que la habían traído, asimismo su hijo, y los que estaban de parte de ella en aquel tiempo. ⁷ Mas del renuevo de sus raíces se levantará uno sobre su silla, y vendrá con ejército, y entrará en la fortaleza del rey del norte, y hará en ellos á su arbitrio, y predominará. ⁸ Y aun los dioses de ellos, con sus príncipes, con sus vasos preciosos de plata y de oro, llevará cautivos á Egipto: y por años se mantendrá él contra el rey del norte. ⁹ Así entrará en el reino el rey del mediodía, y volverá á su tierra. ¹⁰ Mas los hijos de aquél se airarán y reunirán multitud de grandes ejércitos: y vendrá á gran priesa, é inundará, y pasará, y tornará, y llegará con ira hasta su fortaleza. ¹¹ Por lo cual se enfurecerá el rey del mediodía, y saldrá, y peleará con el mismo rey del norte; y pondrá en campo gran multitud, y toda aquella multitud será entregada en su mano. ¹² Y la multitud se ensoberbecerá, elevaráse su corazón, y derribará muchos millares; mas no prevalecerá. ¹³ Y el rey del norte volverá á poner en campo mayor multitud que primero, y á cabo del tiempo de años vendrá á gran priesa con grande ejército y con muchas riquezas. ¹⁴ Y en aquellos tiempos se levantarán muchos contra el rey del mediodía; é hijos de disipadores de tu pueblo se levantarán para confirmar la profecía, y caerán. ¹⁵ Vendrá pues el rey del norte, y fundará baluartes, y tomará la ciudad fuerte; y los brazos del mediodía no podrán permanecer, ni su pueblo escogido, ni habrá fortaleza que pueda resistir. ¹⁶ Y el que vendrá contra él, hará á su voluntad, ni habrá quien se le pueda parar delante; y estará en la tierra deseable, la cual será consumida en su poder. ¹⁷ Pondrá luego su rostro para venir con el poder de todo su reino; y hará con aquél cosas rectas, y darále una hija de mujeres para trastornarla: mas no estará ni será por él. ¹⁸ Volverá después su rostro á las islas, y tomará muchas; mas un príncipe le hará parar su afrenta, y aun tornará sobre él su oprobio. ¹⁹ Luego volverá su rostro á las fortalezas de su tierra: mas tropezará y caerá, y no parecerá más. ²⁰ Entonces sucederá en su silla uno que hará pasar exactor por la gloria del reino; mas en pocos días será quebrantado, no en enojo, ni en batalla.

JBS⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Y se levantará un rey valiente, el cual se enseñoreará sobre gran dominio, y hará a su voluntad. ⁴ Pero cuando esté enseñoreado, será quebrantado su reino, y será partido por los cuatro vientos del cielo; y no a su descendiente, ni según el señorío con que él se enseñoreó; porque su reino será arrancado, y para otros fuera de éstos. ⁵ Y se hará fuerte el rey del mediodía y de sus principados y le sobrepujará, y se hará poderoso, y su señorío será grande señorío. ⁶ Mas al cabo de algunos años se concertarán, y la hija del rey del mediodía vendrá al rey del norte para hacer los conciertos; mas no tendrá fuerza de brazo; ni permanecerá él, ni su brazo; porque ella será entregada, y los que la habían traído, y su padre, y los que estaban de su parte en aquel tiempo. ⁷ Mas del renuevo de sus raíces se levantará uno sobre su silla, y vendrá al ejército, y entrará en la fortaleza del rey del norte, y hará en ellos a su voluntad, y predominará. ⁸ Y aun los dioses de ellos, con sus príncipes, con sus vasos preciosos de plata y de oro, llevará cautivos en Egipto; y por algunos años se mantendrá él contra el rey del norte. ⁹ Así entrará en el reino el rey del mediodía, y volverá a su tierra. ¹⁰ Mas los hijos de aquel se airarán y reunirán multitud de grandes ejércitos: y vendrá a gran prisa, e inundará, y pasará, y tornará, y llegará con ira hasta su fortaleza. ¹¹ Por lo cual se enfurecerá el rey del mediodía, y saldrá, y peleará con el mismo rey del norte; y pondrá en campo gran multitud, y toda aquella multitud será entregada en su mano. ¹² Por lo cual la multitud se ensoberbecerá, se elevará su corazón, y derribará muchos millares; mas no prevalecerá. ¹³ Y el rey del norte volverá a poner en campo mayor multitud que la primera, y al cabo del tiempo de algunos años vendrá a gran prisa con gran ejército y con muchas riquezas. ¹⁴ Mas en aquellos tiempos se levantarán muchos contra el rey del mediodía; e hijos de disipadores de tu pueblo se levantarán para confirmar la profecía, y caerán. ¹⁵ Vendrá, pues, el rey del norte, y fundará baluartes, y tomará ciudades fuertes; y los brazos del mediodía no podrán permanecer, ni su pueblo escogido, ni habrá fortaleza que pueda resistir. ¹⁶ Y el que vendrá contra él, hará a su voluntad, ni habrá quien se le pueda parar delante; y estará en la tierra deseable, la cual será consumida en su poder. ¹⁷ Pondrá luego su rostro para venir con la potencia de todo su reino; y hará con aquel cosas rectas, y le dará una hija de sus mujeres para trastornarla; mas no estará ni será por él. ¹⁸ Volverá después su rostro a las islas, y tomará muchas; mas un príncipe le hará parar su afrenta, y aun tornará sobre él su oprobio. ¹⁹ Luego volverá su rostro a las fortalezas de su tierra; mas tropezará y caerá, y no aparecerá más. ²⁰ Entonces sucederá en su silla quien quitará las exacciones, el cual será Gloria del Reino; mas en pocos días será quebrantado, no en enojo, ni en batalla.

Albanian⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Atëherë do të dalë një mbret i fuqishëm që do të sundojë mbi një perandori të madhe dhe do të bëjë çfarë të dojë. ⁴ Por kur të jetë formuar mbretëria e tij do të copëtohet dhe do të ndahet në drejtim të katër erërave të qiellit, por jo midis trashëgimtarëve të tij dhe as me po atë forcë me të cilën ai mbretëronte, sepse mbretëria e tij do të çrrënjoset dhe do t'u kalojë të tjerëve, dhe jo trashëgimtarëve. ⁵ Kështu mbreti i jugut do të bëhet i fortë, por një ndër princat e tij do të bëhet më i fortë nga ai dhe do të sundojë; sundimi i tij do të jetë një sundim i madh. ⁶ Mbas disa vjetëve do të lidhin aleancë; pastaj bija e mbretit të jugut do të vijë te mbreti i veriut për të bërë një marrëveshje, por nuk do ruajë më as forcën e fuqisë së saj, dhe nuk do të mund të zgjasë as ai as pushteti i tij; në ato kohëra ajo do t'i dorëzohet vdekjes bashkë me ata që e kanë çuar, që e kanë lindur dhe që e kanë mbështetur. ⁷ Por një nga pasardhësit nga rrënja e saj do të dalë dhe do të zërë vendin e saj; ai do të vijë kundër ushtrisë, do të hyjë në fortesat e mbretit të veriut, do të veprojë kundër tyre dhe do të dalë fitimtar. ⁸ Do të shpjerë gjithashtu si plaçkë në Egjipt perënditë e tyre me figurat e tyre të derdhura dhe me sendet e tyre të çmuara prej argjendi dhe prej ari, dhe për disa vjet do të rrijë larg mbretit të veriut. ⁹ Ky do të dalë kundër mbretit të jugut, por pastaj do të kthehet në vendin e tij. ¹⁰ Bijtë e tij do të përgatiten pastaj për luftë dhe do të mbledhin turma forcash të mëdha, dhe një prej tyre do të dalë me siguri përpara, do të vërshojë si një përmbytje dhe do të kalojë tutje për ta çuar luftën deri në fortesën e tij. ¹¹ Atëherë mbreti i jugut, i tërbuar, do të dalë të luftojë kundër këtij, kundër mbretit të veriut, i cili do të mobilizojë një turmë të madhe, por turma do të bjerë në dorë të armikut. ¹² Kur turmën do ta kenë çuar tutje, zemra e tij do të mbushet me krenari; do të mposhtë me mijëra, por nuk do të jetë më i fortë. ¹³ Në fakt mbreti i veriut do të mobilizojë përsëri një turmë edhe më të madhe se e mëparshmja, dhe pas një kohe të shkurtër do të përparojë me siguri me një ushtri të madhe dhe me pajime të shumta. ¹⁴ Në atë kohë shumë njerëz do të ngrihen kundër mbretit të jugut; edhe disa burra të dhunshëm të popullit tënd do të ngrihen për të realizuar vegimin, por do të rrëzohen. ¹⁵ Atëherë do të vijë mbreti i veriut, do të ngrerë një ledh dhe do të shtjerë në dorë një qytet të fortifikuar. Forcat e jugut nuk do të mundin t'i rezistojnë; as trupat e zgjedhura nuk do të kenë forcën për t'i rezistuar. ¹⁶ Ai që i ka ardhur kundra do të bëjë çfarë të dojë, dhe askush nuk do të mund t'i rezistojë; ai do të ndalet në vendin e lavdishëm duke pasur pushtet të shkatërrojë çdo gjë. ¹⁷ Pastaj do të vendosë të vijë me forcat e gjithë mbretërisë së tij, duke ofruar kushte të ndershme paqeje, dhe kështu ka për të bërë. Do t'i japë të bijën për grua për ta korruptuar, por ajo nuk do të mbajë anën e tij dhe nuk do ta favorizojë atë. ¹⁸ Pastaj do t'u drejtohet ishujve dhe do të shtjerë në dorë shumë prej tyre, por një komandant do të bëjë që të marrë fund arroganca e tij, duke bërë që ajo të bjerë mbi të. ¹⁹ Pastaj do të kthehet drejt fortesave të vendit të vet, por do të pengohet, do të rrëzohet dhe nuk do të gjendet më. ²⁰ Në vend të tij do të dalë dikush që do të dërgojë një tagrambledhës për lavdinë e mbretërisë; por brenda pak ditëve ai do të zhduket, por jo në zemërim a në betejë.

RST⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ И восстанет царь могущественный, который будет владычествовать с великою властью, и будет действовать по своей воле. ⁴ Но когда он восстанет, царство его разрушится и разделится по четырем ветрам небесным, и не к его потомкам перейдет, и не с тою властью, с какою он владычествовал; ибо раздробится царство его и достанется другим, кроме этих. ⁵ И усилится южный царь и один из князей его пересилит его и будет владычествовать, и велико будет владычество его. ⁶ Но через несколько лет они сблизятся, и дочь южного царя придет к царю северному, чтобы установить правильные отношения между ними; но онане удержит силы в руках своих, не устоит и род ее, но преданы будут как она, так и сопровождавшие ее, и рожденный ею, и помогавшие ей в те времена. ⁷ Но восстанет отрасль от корня ее, придет к войску и войдет в укрепления царя северного, и будет действовать в них, и усилится. ⁸ Даже и богов их, истуканы их с драгоценными сосудами их, серебряными и золотыми, увезет в плен в Египет и на несколько лет будет стоять вышецаря северного. ⁹ Хотя этот и сделает нашествие на царство южного царя,но возвратится в свою землю. ¹⁰ Потом вооружатся сыновья его и соберут многочисленное войско, иодин из них быстро пойдет, наводнит и пройдет, и потом, возвращаясь, будет сражаться с ним до укреплений его. ¹¹ И раздражится южный царь, и выступит, сразится с ним, с царем северным, и выставит большое войско, и предано будет войско в руки его. ¹² И ободрится войско, и сердце царя вознесется; он низложит многие тысячи, но от этого не будет сильнее. ¹³ Ибо царь северный возвратится и выставит войско больше прежнего, и через несколько лет быстро придет с огромным войском и большим богатством. ¹⁴ В те времена многие восстанут против южного царя, и мятежные из сынов твоего народа поднимутся, чтобы исполнилось видение, и падут. ¹⁵ И придет царь северный, устроит вал и овладеетукрепленным городом, и не устоят мышцы юга, ни отборное войско его; недостанет силы противостоять. ¹⁶ И кто выйдет к нему, будет действовать по воле его,и никто не устоит перед ним; и на славной земле поставит стан свой, и она пострадает отруки его. ¹⁷ И вознамерится войти со всеми силами царства своего, и праведныес ним, и совершит это; и дочь жен отдаст ему, на погибель ее, но этот замысел не состоится, и ему не будет пользы из того. ¹⁸ Потом обратит лице свое к островам и овладеетмногими; но некий вождь прекратит нанесенный им позор и даже свой позор обратит на него. ¹⁹ Затем он обратит лице свое на крепости своей земли; но споткнется, падет и не станет его. ²⁰ На место его восстанет некий, который пошлет сборщика податей, пройти по царству славы; но и он после немногих дней погибнет, и не от возмущения и не в сражении.

Arabic⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ ويقوم ملك جبار ويتسلط تسلطا عظيما ويفعل حسب ارادته. ⁴ وكقيامه تنكسر مملكته وتنقسم الى رياح السماء الاربع ولا لعقبه ولا حسب سلطانه الذي تسلط به لان مملكته تنقرض وتكون لآخرين غير اولئك. ⁵ ويتقوى ملك الجنوب. ومن رؤسائه من يقوى عليه ويتسلط. تسلط عظيم تسلطه. ⁶ وبعد سنين يتعاهدان وبنت ملك الجنوب تأتي الى ملك الشمال لاجراء الاتفاق ولكن لا تضبط الذراع قوة ولا يقوم هو ولا ذراعه. وتسلّم هي والذين اتوا بها والذي ولدها ومن قوّاها في تلك الاوقات. ⁷ ويقوم من فرع اصولها قائم مكانه ويأتي الى الجيش ويدخل حصن ملك الشمال ويعمل بهم ويقوى. ⁸ ويسبي الى مصر آلهتهم ايضا مع مسبوكاتهم وآنيتهم الثمينة من فضة وذهب ويقتصر سنين عن ملك الشمال. ⁹ فيدخل ملك الجنوب الى مملكته ويرجع الى ارضه ¹⁰ وبنوه يتهيجون فيجمعون جمهور جيوش عظيمة ويأتي آت ويغمر ويطمو ويرجع ويحارب حتى الى حصنه. ¹¹ ويغتاظ ملك الجنوب ويخرج ويحاربه اي ملك الشمال ويقيم جمهورا عظيما فيسلّم الجمهور في يده. ¹² فاذا رفع الجمهور يرتفع قلبه ويطرح ربوات ولا يعتزّ. ¹³ فيرجع ملك الشمال ويقيم جمهورا اكثر من الاول ويأتي بعد حين بعد سنين بجيش عظيم وثروة جزيلة. ¹⁴ وفي تلك الاوقات يقوم كثيرون على ملك الجنوب وبنو العتاة من شعبك يقومون لاثبات الرؤيا ويعثرون. ¹⁵ فيأتي ملك الشمال ويقيم مترسة وياخذ المدينة الحصينة فلا تقوم امامه ذراعا الجنوب ولا قومه المنتخب ولا تكون له قوة للمقاومة. ¹⁶ والآتي عليه يفعل كارادته وليس من يقف امامه ويقوم في الارض البهيّة وهي بالتمام بيده. ¹⁷ ويجعل وجهه ليدخل بسلطان كل مملكته ويجعل معه صلحا ويعطيه بنت النساء ليفسدها فلا تثبت ولا تكون له. ¹⁸ ويحوّل وجهه الى الجزائر وياخذ كثيرا منها ويزيل رئيس تعييره فضلا عن رد تعييره عليه. ¹⁹ ويحوّل وجهه الى حصون ارضه ويعثر ويسقط ولا يوجد ²⁰ فيقوم مكانه من يعبر جابي الجزية في فخر المملكة وفي ايام قليلة ينكسر لا بغضب ولا بحرب.

Bulgarian⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ И ще се издигне смел цар и ще царува с голяма власт, и ще действа според волята си. ⁴ А щом той се издигне, царството му ще се съсипе и ще се раздели към четирите небесни ветрища, но не на наследниците му и не според властта, с която той е владял; защото царството му ще се изкорени и ще бъде за други, а не за тези. ⁵ И южният цар ще стане силен; и един от първенците му ще стане по-силен от него и ще владее; владичеството му ще бъде голямо владичество. ⁶ И след няколко години ще се сдружат; и дъщерята на южния цар ще дойде при северния цар, за да направи спогодба. Но тя няма да задържи силата на мишцата си; и той няма да устои, нито мишцата му; и тя ще бъде предадена, и онези, които я доведоха, и родителят й, и онзи, който я подкрепяше в онези времена. ⁷ Но вместо него ще се издигне една издънка от корените й; и той ще дойде против войската и ще влезе в крепостите на северния цар, и ще действа против тях, и ще бъде силен. ⁸ Също и боговете им заедно с изляните им идоли и скъпоценните им вещи от злато и сребро ще отведе в плен в Египет; и няколко години ще се въздържа от нападения над северния цар. ⁹ А той ще дойде в царството на южния цар, но ще се върне в земята си. ¹⁰ И синовете му ще се надигнат на война и ще съберат множество от големи войски; то ще дойде с устрем, ще наводни и ще премине, и ще се върне, и ще се надигне чак до крепостта му. ¹¹ И южният цар ще освирепее и ще излезе, и ще се бие с него, със северния цар; а той ще опълчи голямо множество, но множеството ще бъде предадено в ръката му. ¹² И когато бъде откарано множеството, сърцето му ще се надигне и той ще повали десетки хиляди, но няма да се укрепи. ¹³ И северният цар ще се върне и ще опълчи множество, по-голямо от първото, и след време, след години ще дойде с устрем с голяма войска и с много въоръжение. ¹⁴ И в онези времена мнозина ще станат против южния цар; и насилници от твоя народ ще се надигнат, за да изпълнят видението, но ще паднат. ¹⁵ И северният цар ще дойде и ще издигне насип и ще превземе укрепен град; и силите на южния цар няма да устоят и отбраният му народ няма да има сила да устои. ¹⁶ И дошлият против него ще действа по волята си и никой няма да устои пред него; и ще застане в славната земя и в ръцете му ще има изтребление. ¹⁷ И ще насочи лицето си да дойде със силата на цялото си царство, и ще сключи с него спогодба; и ще му даде най-отбраната дъщеря между жените, за да го съсипе; но това няма да устои и няма да го ползва. ¹⁸ И ще обърне лицето си към островите и ще завладее много, но един военначалник ще сложи край на неговия присмех и при това ще върне присмеха му върху него. ¹⁹ И ще обърне лицето си към крепостите на своята земя; и ще се препъне и ще падне, и няма да се намери. ²⁰ И вместо него ще се издигне един, който ще изпрати потисник по най-славната част на царството; но в малко дни ще бъде разбит, и то не чрез гняв и не чрез война.

Croatian⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Ustat će junački kralj, vladat će silnom moću i činiti što ga bude volja. ⁴ A čim se ustane, njegovo će se kraljevstvo raspasti i bit će razdijeljeno na četiri vjetra nebeska, ali ne među njegove potomke; i neće više biti tako moćno kao za njegove vladavine, jer će njegovo kraljevstvo biti razoreno i predano drugima, a ne njima. ⁵ Kralj će Juga postati moćan; jedan će od njegovih zapovjednika biti moćniji od njega i zavladat će većom moću nego što je njegova. ⁶ Nekoliko godina kasnije oni će se udružiti, a kći kralja Juga doći će kralju Sjevera da sklope ugovor. Ali ona tim neće sačuvati snagu svoje mišice i njezino se potomstvo neće održati: bit će predana ona, i njezina pratnja, i njezino dijete, i njezin pomagač u tim vremenima. ⁷ No jedan će se izdanak njezina korijena podići na njezino mjesto, navalit će na vojsku, prodrijet će u tvrđavu kralja Sjevera, postupati s njima po miloj volji i pobijediti ih. ⁸ Pa i njihove bogove, njihove kipove i njihovo dragocjeno suđe, srebrno i zlatno, odnijet će kao plijen u Egipat. Nekoliko godina bit će jači od kralja Sjevera, ⁹ koji će onda prodrijeti u kraljevstvo kralja Juga, odakle će se vratiti u svoju zemlju. ¹⁰ Ali će se onda njegovi sinovi naoružati, skupit će silnu vojsku, odlučno će navaliti i poput poplave proći, zatim će se opet zametnuti rat sve do njegove utvrde. ¹¹ Tada će se kralj Juga razgnjeviti i zavojštiti na kralja Sjevera; podići će silnu vojsku i nadvladati vojsku njegovu. ¹² Mnoštvo će biti uništeno, a on će se zbog toga uzoholiti; pobit će desetke tisuća, ali se neće održati: ¹³ kralj će Sjevera opet dići vojsku veću nego prije, i poslije nekoliko godina navalit će s velikom, dobro opremljenom vojskom. ¹⁴ U to vrijeme mnogi će se podići protiv kralja Juga; ustat će i nasilnici iz tvog naroda da se ispuni viđenje, ali će propasti. ¹⁵ Doći će kralj Sjevera: podići će nasipe da zauzme jedan utvrđeni grad. Mišice Juga neće odoljeti, pa ni izabrane čete neće imati snage da se odupru. ¹⁶ Onaj će navaliti protiv njega i učinit će s njime kako mu se prohtije - nitko mu se neće oprijeti: zaustavit će se u Divoti, uništenje je u njegovim rukama. ¹⁷ Čvrsto odlučivši da se pošto-poto domogne svega njegova kraljevstva, sklopit će s njim ugovor dajući mu jednu kćer za ženu da ga upropasti, ali mu neće uspjeti, neće se to zbiti. ¹⁸ Zatim će se okrenuti prema otocima i mnoge će osvojiti, ali će jedan zapovjednik dokrajčiti tu sramotu, sramotu mu sramotom vratiti. ¹⁹ Brže će nagnuti prema utvrdama svoje zemlje, ali će posrnuti, pasti, više ga neće biti. ²⁰ Na njegovo će mjesto doći jedan koji će u diku kraljevstva poslati poreznika, ali će u kratko vrijeme poginuti bez gnjeva i boja.

BKR⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ I povstane král mocný, kterýž bude míti panství široké, a bude činiti podlé vůle své. ⁴ Když se pak zmocní, potříno bude království jeho, a rozděleno bude na čtyři strany světa, však ne mezi potomky jeho, aniž bude panství jeho takové, jakéž bylo; nebo vykořeněno bude království jeho, a jiným mimo ně se dostane. ⁵ Pročež posilní se král polední, ano i jedno z knížat jeho, a mocnější bude nad něho, a panovati bude; panství široké bude panství jeho. ⁶ Po některých pak letech spřízní se; nebo dcera krále poledního dostane se za krále půlnočního, aby učinila příměří. Ale neobdrží síly ramene, aniž on ostojí s ramenem svým, ale vydána bude ona i ti, kteříž ji přivedou, i syn její, i ten, kterýž ji posilňoval v ty časy. ⁷ Potom povstane z výstřelku kořenů jejích na místo jeho, kterýž přitáhne s vojskem svým, a udeří na pevnost krále půlnočního, a přičiní se, aby se jich zmocnil. ⁸ Nadto i bohy jejich s knížaty jejich, s nádobami drahými jejich, stříbrem a zlatem v zajetí zavede do Egypta, a bude bezpečen za mnoho let před králem půlnočním. ⁹ A tak přijde do království král polední, a navrátí se do země své. ¹⁰ Ale synové onoho válčiti budou, a seberou množství vojsk velikých. A nenadále přijda, jako povodeň procházeti bude, a navracuje se, válkou dotírati bude až k jeho pevnostem. ¹¹ Pročež rozdrážděn jsa král polední, vytáhne, a bojovati bude s ním, s králem půlnočním, a sšikuje množství veliké, i bude vydáno množství to v ruku jeho. ¹² I pozdvihne se množství to, a povýší se srdce jeho, a ačkoli porazí na tisíce, a však se nezmocní. ¹³ Potom navrátě se král půlnoční, sšikuje množství větší než prvé, a po dokonání času některých let, nenadále přijde s vojskem velikým a s dostatkem hojným. ¹⁴ V těch časích mnozí se postaví proti králi polednímu, ale synové nešlechetní z lidu tvého zhubeni budou, a pro stvrzení vidění tohoto padnou. ¹⁵ Nebo přitáhne král půlnoční, a vzdělaje náspy, dobude měst hrazených, tak že ramena poledního neostojí, ani lid vybraný jeho, aniž budou míti síly k odpírání. ¹⁶ A přitáhna proti němu, bude činiti podlé vůle své, a nebude žádného, ješto by se postavil proti němu. Postaví se také v zemi Judské, kterouž docela zkazí rukou svou. ¹⁷ Potom obrátí tvář svou, aby přitáhna s mocí všeho království svého, a ukazuje se jako by vše upřímě jednal, dovede něčeho. Nebo dá jemu krásnou pannu, aby ho zahubil skrze ni, ale ona nedostojí aniž bude držeti s ním. ¹⁸ Zatím obrátí tvář svou k ostrovům, a dobude mnohých, ale vůdce přítrž učiní pohanění jeho, anobrž to hanění jeho na něj obrátí. ¹⁹ Pročež obrátí tvář svou k pevnostem země své, ale klesne a padne, i zahyne. ²⁰ I povstane na místo jeho v slávě královské ten, kterýž rozešle výběrčí, ale ten po nemnohých dnech potřín bude, a to ne v hněvě, ani v boji.

Danish⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Derefter skal der opstaa en vældig Konge og herske med stort Herredømme og gøre efter sin Villie. ⁴ Og som han opstaar, skal hans Rige sønderbrydes og deles imod Himmelens fire Veje, og det skal ikke være for hans efterladte, ej heller et Herredømme som hans Herredømme, men hans Rige skal oprykkes og blive andre end disse til Del. ⁵ Og Kongen af Sønden skal vorde mægtig, men der er en af hans Fyrster, som skal blive mægtigere end han og herske, hans Herredom skal blive et stort Herredom. ⁶ Og naar nogle Aar ere til Ende, skulle de indgaa Forbindelse, og Kongen af Søndens Datter skal drage ind til Kongen af Norden for at bringe et redeligt Forhold til Veje; men hun skal ikke beholde Armens Kraft, og han og hans Arm skal ikke bestaa, men hun skal gives hen tillige med dem, som bragte hende did, og ham, som avlede hende og understøttede hende, naar Tiderne komme. ⁷ Og af Skud fra hendes Rødder skal der opstaa een i hans Sted og drage imod Hæren og trænge ind i Kongen af Nordens Fæstninger og handle med dem efter sin Villie og faa Overmagt. ⁸ Ja, ogsaa deres Guder tillige med deres støbte Billeder, tillige med deres kostbare Kar, Sølv og Guld; skal han føre som Bytte til Ægypten; og han skal holde Stand nogle Aar imod Kongen af Norden. ⁹ Og denne skal drage ind i Konger af Søndens Rige; men han skal vende tilbage til sit Land igen. ¹⁰ Og hans Sønner skulle ruste sig og samle en Hob af mange Hære og komme og drage ind og oversvømme Og overfare; og de skulle komme igen og trænge frem indtil hans Fæstning. ¹¹ Og Kongen af Sønden skal forbitres og drage ud at stride imod ham, imod Kongen af Norden; og skønt denne opstiller en stor Hob, skal Hoben dog gives i hans Haand. ¹² Som Hoben hæver sig, skal hans hjerte ophøje sig, og han skal fælde ti Tusinde og dog ikke blive mægtig. ¹³ Og Kongen af Norden skal komme tilbage og opstille en større Hob end den første, og efter at nogle Aars Tider ere til Ende; skal han komme og drage frem med en stor Hær og med meget Tros. ¹⁴ Og i de samme Tider skulle mange staa frem imod Kongen af Sønden, og Sønnerne af Røverne i blandt mit Folk skulle rejse sig for at stadfæste Synet; men de skulle falde. ¹⁵ Og Kongen af Nogen skal komme og opkaste en Vold og indtage en stærkt befæstet Stad, og Søndens Arme skulle ikke kunne holde ud, ej heller hans udvalgte Folk, og der skal ingen Kraft være til at holde Stand. ¹⁶ Men den, som kommer imod ham, skal gøre efter sin Villie, og ingen skal bestaa for hans Ansigt; han skal og træde op i det herlige Land, og der skal komme Fordærvelse ved hans Haand. ¹⁷ Og han skal vende sit Ansigt til at komme med al sit Riges Magt og med et redeligt Forhold i Sinde, og han skal sætte det igennem; og han skal give ham sin unge Dattar til hendes Fordærvelse; men hun skal ikke bestaa og ikke blive til noget for ham. ¹⁸ Derefter skal han vende sit Ansigt om imod Øerne og indtage mange; og han skal bringe Fyrster til at høre op med deres Haap, men hans Haan skulle de gengælde ham. ¹⁹ Og han skal vende sit Ansigt om til sit Lands Fæstninger, og han skal snuble og falde og ikke findes mere. ²⁰ Og der skal een opstaa i hans Sted, som skal lade en Plager drage igennem Rigets Herlighed; men i faa Dage skal han knuses, dog ikke ved Vrede og ikke ved Krigen.

CUV⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ 必有一個勇敢的王興起，執掌大權，隨意而行。 ⁴ 他興起的時候，他的國必破裂，向天的四方（方：原文是風）分開，卻不歸他的後裔，治國的權勢也都不及他；因為他的國必被拔出，歸與他後裔之外的人。 ⁵ 南方的王必強盛，他將帥中必有一個比他更強盛，執掌權柄，他的權柄甚大。 ⁶ 過些年後，他們必互相連合，南方王的女兒必就了北方王來立約；但這女子幫助之力存立不住，王和他所倚靠之力也不能存立。這女子和引導他來的，並生他的，以及當時扶助他的，都必交與死地。 ⁷ 但這女子的本家（原文是根）必另生一子（子：原文是枝）繼續王位，他必率領軍隊進入北方王的保障，攻擊他們，而且得勝； ⁸ 並將他們的　神像和鑄成的偶像，與金銀的寶器掠到埃及去。數年之內，他不去攻擊北方的王。 ⁹ 北方的王（原文是他）必入南方王的國，卻要仍回本地。 ¹⁰ 北方王（原文是他）的二子必動干戈，招聚許多軍兵。這軍兵前去，如洪水氾濫，又必再去爭戰，直到南方王的保障。 ¹¹ 南方王必發烈怒，出來與北方王爭戰，擺列大軍；北方王的軍兵必交付他手。 ¹² 他的眾軍高傲，他的心也必自高；他雖使數萬人仆倒，卻不得常勝。 ¹³ 北方王必回來擺列大軍，比先前的更多。滿了所定的年數，他必率領大軍，帶極多的軍裝來。 ¹⁴ 那時，必有許多人起來攻擊南方王，並且你本國的強暴人必興起，要應驗那異象，他們卻要敗亡。 ¹⁵ 北方王必來築壘攻取堅固城；南方的軍兵必站立不住，就是選擇的精兵（原文是民）也無力站住。 ¹⁶ 來攻擊他的，必任意而行，無人在北方王（原文是他）面前站立得住。他必站在那榮美之地，用手施行毀滅。 ¹⁷ 他必定意用全國之力而來，立公正的約，照約而行，將自己的女兒給南方王為妻，想要敗壞他（或譯：埃及），這計卻不得成就，與自己毫無益處。 ¹⁸ 其後他必轉回奪取了許多海島。但有一大帥，除掉他令人受的羞辱，並且使這羞辱歸他本身。 ¹⁹ 他就必轉向本地的保障，卻要絆跌仆倒，歸於無有。 ²⁰ 那時，必有一人興起接續他為王，使橫征暴斂的人通行國中的榮美地。這王不多日就必滅亡，卻不因忿怒，也不因爭戰。

CUV_Strongs⁽ⁱ⁾

3 H1368 必有一個勇敢的 H4428 王 H5975 興起 H4910 ，執掌 H7227 大 H4474 權 H7522 ，隨意 H6213 而行。

4 H5975 他興起 H4438 的時候，他的國 H7665 必破裂 H8064 ，向天 H702 的四 H7307 方（方：原文是風 H2673 ）分開 H319 ，卻不歸他的後裔 H4915 ，治國的權勢 H4438 也都不及他；因為他的國 H5428 必被拔出 H312 ，歸與他後裔之外的人。

5 H5045 南方 H4428 的王 H2388 必強盛 H8269 ，他將帥 H2388 中必有一個比他更強盛 H4910 ，執掌權柄 H4475 ，他的權柄 H7227 甚大。

6 H8141 過些年 H7093 後 H2266 ，他們必互相連合 H5045 ，南方 H4428 王 H1323 的女兒 H6828 必就了北方 H4428 王 H935 來 H6213 立 H4339 約 H3581 H2220 ；但這女子幫助之力 H6113 存立 H2220 不住，王和他所倚靠之力 H5975 也不能存立 H935 。這女子和引導 H3205 他來的，並生 H6256 他的，以及當時 H2388 扶助 H5414 他的，都必交與死地。

7 H8328 但這女子的本家（原文是根 H5342 ）必另生一子（子：原文是枝 H3653 ）繼續王位 H2428 ，他必率領軍隊 H935 H935 進入 H6828 北方 H4428 王 H4581 的保障 H6213 ，攻擊 H2388 他們，而且得勝；

8 H430 並將他們的　神 H5257 像和鑄成的偶像 H2091 ，與金 H3701 銀 H2532 的寶 H3627 器 H7628 掠到 H4714 埃及 H935 去 H8141 。數年 H5975 之內，他不去 H6828 攻擊北方 H4428 的王。

9 H935 北方的王（原文是他）必入 H5045 南方 H4428 王 H4438 的國 H7725 ，卻要仍回 H127 本地。

10 H1121 北方王（原文是他）的二子 H1624 必動干戈 H622 ，招聚 H1995 H7227 許多 H2428 軍兵 H935 H935 。這軍兵前去 H7857 H5674 ，如洪水氾濫 H7725 ，又必再去 H1624 爭戰 H4581 ，直到南方王的保障。

11 H5045 南方 H4428 王 H4843 必發烈怒 H3318 ，出來 H6828 與北方 H4428 王 H3898 爭戰 H5975 ，擺列 H7227 H1995 大軍 H5414 ；北方王的軍兵必交付 H3027 他手。

12 H1995 他的眾軍 H5375 高傲 H3824 ，他的心 H7311 H7311 也必自高 H7239 ；他雖使數萬 H5307 人仆倒 H5810 ，卻不得常勝。

13 H6828 北方 H4428 王 H7725 必回來 H5975 擺列 H1995 大軍 H7223 ，比先前的 H7227 更多 H935 H7093 。滿了 H6256 所定的 H8141 年數 H1419 ，他必率領大 H2428 軍 H7227 ，帶極多的 H7399 軍裝 H935 來。

14 H6256 那時 H7227 ，必有許多 H5975 人起來 H5045 攻擊南方 H4428 王 H5971 ，並且你本國 H6530 的強暴 H1121 人 H5375 必興起 H5975 ，要應驗 H2377 那異象 H3782 ，他們卻要敗亡。

15 H6828 北方 H4428 王 H935 必來 H8210 築 H5550 壘 H3920 攻取 H4013 堅固 H5892 城 H5045 ；南方 H5975 的軍兵必站立不住 H4005 ，就是選擇的 H5971 精兵（原文是民 H3581 ）也無力 H5975 站住。

16 H935 來 H7522 攻擊他的，必任意 H6213 而行 H6440 ，無人在北方王（原文是他）面前 H5975 站立 H5975 得住。他必站在 H6643 那榮美 H776 之地 H3027 ，用手 H3617 施行毀滅。

17 H7760 H6440 他必定意 H4438 用全國 H8633 之力 H935 而來 H3477 ，立公正的 H6213 約，照約而行 H1323 ，將自己的女兒 H5414 給 H802 南方王為妻 H7843 ，想要敗壞 H5975 他（或譯：埃及），這計卻不得成就，與自己毫無益處。

18 H7760 H7725 H6440 其後他必轉回 H3920 奪取了 H7227 許多 H339 海島 H7101 。但有一大帥 H7673 ，除掉 H2781 他令人受的羞辱 H1115 ，並且 H2781 使這羞辱 H7725 歸他本身。

19 H7725 H6440 他就必轉向 H776 本地 H4581 的保障 H3782 ，卻要絆跌 H5307 仆倒 H4672 ，歸於無有。

20 H5975 那時，必有一人興起 H3653 接續他為王 H5065 ，使橫征暴斂的人 H5674 通行 H4438 國中 H1925 的榮美地 H259 。這王不多 H3117 日 H7665 就必滅亡 H639 ，卻不因忿怒 H4421 ，也不因爭戰。

CUVS⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ 必冇一个勇敢的王兴起，执掌大权，随意而行。 ⁴ 他兴起的时候，他的国必破裂，向天的四方（方：原文是风）分幵，却不归他的后裔，治国的权势也都不及他；因为他的国必被拔出，归与他后裔之外的人。 ⁵ 南方的王必强盛，他将帅中必冇一个比他更强盛，执掌权柄，他的权柄甚大。 ⁶ 过些年后，他们必互相连合，南方王的女儿必就了北方王来立约；但这女子帮助之力存立不住，王和他所倚靠之力也不能存立。这女子和引导他来的，并生他的，以及当时扶助他的，都必交与死地。 ⁷ 但这女子的本家（原文是根）必另生一子（子：原文是枝）继续王位，他必率领军队进入北方王的保障，攻击他们，而且得胜； ⁸ 并将他们的　神象和铸成的偶象，与金银的宝器掠到埃及去。数年之内，他不去攻击北方的王。 ⁹ 北方的王（原文是他）必入南方王的国，却要仍回本地。 ¹⁰ 北方王（原文是他）的二子必动干戈，招聚许多军兵。这军兵前去，如洪水氾滥，又必再去争战，直到南方王的保障。 ¹¹ 南方王必发烈怒，出来与北方王争战，摆列大军；北方王的军兵必交付他手。 ¹² 他的众军高傲，他的心也必自高；他虽使数万人仆倒，却不得常胜。 ¹³ 北方王必回来摆列大军，比先前的更多。满了所定的年数，他必率领大军，带极多的军装来。 ¹⁴ 那时，必冇许多人起来攻击南方王，并且你本国的强暴人必兴起，要应验那异象，他们却要败亡。 ¹⁵ 北方王必来筑垒攻取坚固城；南方的军兵必站立不住，就是选择的精兵（原文是民）也无力站住。 ¹⁶ 来攻击他的，必任意而行，无人在北方王（原文是他）面前站立得住。他必站在那荣美之地，用手施行毁灭。 ¹⁷ 他必定意用全国之力而来，立公正的约，照约而行，将自己的女儿给南方王为妻，想要败坏他（或译：埃及），这计却不得成就，与自己毫无益处。 ¹⁸ 其后他必转回夺取了许多海岛。但冇一大帅，除掉他令人受的羞辱，并且使这羞辱归他本身。 ¹⁹ 他就必转向本地的保障，却要绊跌仆倒，归于无冇。 ²⁰ 那时，必冇一人兴起接续他为王，使横征暴敛的人通行国中的荣美地。这王不多日就必灭亡，却不因忿怒，也不因争战。

CUVS_Strongs⁽ⁱ⁾

3 H1368 必有一个勇敢的 H4428 王 H5975 兴起 H4910 ，执掌 H7227 大 H4474 权 H7522 ，随意 H6213 而行。

4 H5975 他兴起 H4438 的时候，他的国 H7665 必破裂 H8064 ，向天 H702 的四 H7307 方（方：原文是风 H2673 ）分开 H319 ，却不归他的后裔 H4915 ，治国的权势 H4438 也都不及他；因为他的国 H5428 必被拔出 H312 ，归与他后裔之外的人。

5 H5045 南方 H4428 的王 H2388 必强盛 H8269 ，他将帅 H2388 中必有一个比他更强盛 H4910 ，执掌权柄 H4475 ，他的权柄 H7227 甚大。

6 H8141 过些年 H7093 后 H2266 ，他们必互相连合 H5045 ，南方 H4428 王 H1323 的女儿 H6828 必就了北方 H4428 王 H935 来 H6213 立 H4339 约 H3581 H2220 ；但这女子帮助之力 H6113 存立 H2220 不住，王和他所倚靠之力 H5975 也不能存立 H935 。这女子和引导 H3205 他来的，并生 H6256 他的，以及当时 H2388 扶助 H5414 他的，都必交与死地。

7 H8328 但这女子的本家（原文是根 H5342 ）必另生一子（子：原文是枝 H3653 ）继续王位 H2428 ，他必率领军队 H935 H935 进入 H6828 北方 H4428 王 H4581 的保障 H6213 ，攻击 H2388 他们，而且得胜；

8 H430 并将他们的　神 H5257 象和铸成的偶象 H2091 ，与金 H3701 银 H2532 的宝 H3627 器 H7628 掠到 H4714 埃及 H935 去 H8141 。数年 H5975 之内，他不去 H6828 攻击北方 H4428 的王。

9 H935 北方的王（原文是他）必入 H5045 南方 H4428 王 H4438 的国 H7725 ，却要仍回 H127 本地。

10 H1121 北方王（原文是他）的二子 H1624 必动干戈 H622 ，招聚 H1995 H7227 许多 H2428 军兵 H935 H935 。这军兵前去 H7857 H5674 ，如洪水氾滥 H7725 ，又必再去 H1624 争战 H4581 ，直到南方王的保障。

11 H5045 南方 H4428 王 H4843 必发烈怒 H3318 ，出来 H6828 与北方 H4428 王 H3898 争战 H5975 ，摆列 H7227 H1995 大军 H5414 ；北方王的军兵必交付 H3027 他手。

12 H1995 他的众军 H5375 高傲 H3824 ，他的心 H7311 H7311 也必自高 H7239 ；他虽使数万 H5307 人仆倒 H5810 ，却不得常胜。

13 H6828 北方 H4428 王 H7725 必回来 H5975 摆列 H1995 大军 H7223 ，比先前的 H7227 更多 H935 H7093 。满了 H6256 所定的 H8141 年数 H1419 ，他必率领大 H2428 军 H7227 ，带极多的 H7399 军装 H935 来。

14 H6256 那时 H7227 ，必有许多 H5975 人起来 H5045 攻击南方 H4428 王 H5971 ，并且你本国 H6530 的强暴 H1121 人 H5375 必兴起 H5975 ，要应验 H2377 那异象 H3782 ，他们却要败亡。

15 H6828 北方 H4428 王 H935 必来 H8210 筑 H5550 垒 H3920 攻取 H4013 坚固 H5892 城 H5045 ；南方 H5975 的军兵必站立不住 H4005 ，就是选择的 H5971 精兵（原文是民 H3581 ）也无力 H5975 站住。

16 H935 来 H7522 攻击他的，必任意 H6213 而行 H6440 ，无人在北方王（原文是他）面前 H5975 站立 H5975 得住。他必站在 H6643 那荣美 H776 之地 H3027 ，用手 H3617 施行毁灭。

17 H7760 H6440 他必定意 H4438 用全国 H8633 之力 H935 而来 H3477 ，立公正的 H6213 约，照约而行 H1323 ，将自己的女儿 H5414 给 H802 南方王为妻 H7843 ，想要败坏 H5975 他（或译：埃及），这计却不得成就，与自己毫无益处。

18 H7760 H7725 H6440 其后他必转回 H3920 夺取了 H7227 许多 H339 海岛 H7101 。但有一大帅 H7673 ，除掉 H2781 他令人受的羞辱 H1115 ，并且 H2781 使这羞辱 H7725 归他本身。

19 H7725 H6440 他就必转向 H776 本地 H4581 的保障 H3782 ，却要绊跌 H5307 仆倒 H4672 ，归于无有。

20 H5975 那时，必有一人兴起 H3653 接续他为王 H5065 ，使横征暴敛的人 H5674 通行 H4438 国中 H1925 的荣美地 H259 。这王不多 H3117 日 H7665 就必灭亡 H639 ，却不因忿怒 H4421 ，也不因争战。

Esperanto⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Aperos regxo potenca, kiu regos kun granda forto, kaj faros cxion, kion li volos. ⁴ Sed dum lia starado lia regno disrompigxos kaj dividigxos laux la kvar ventoj de la cxielo, kaj gxi transiros ne al liaj idoj, kaj ne kun tiu potenco, kun kiu li regis; lia regno estos dissxirita kaj transiros al homoj fremdaj. ⁵ Fortigxos unu el liaj princoj, la regxo suda, kaj farigxos pli forta ol li, kaj regos; lia potenco estos granda. ⁶ Sed post kelke da jaroj ili kunigxos inter si; kaj la filino de la suda regxo venos al la norda regxo, por arangxi la aferon inter ili; sed sxi ne retenos la forton en sia mano, kaj ankaux li kun sia forto ne restos; sxi kaj sxiaj akompanantoj kaj sxia infano kaj sxia kelktempa fortiganto estos transdonitaj. ⁷ Tamen el sxia trunko aperos brancxo, venos kun militistaro, venos al la fortikajxo de la norda regxo, kaj venkos. ⁸ Ankaux iliajn diojn, kun iliaj statuoj, kaj kun iliaj grandvaloraj vazoj argxentaj kaj oraj, li forportos en Egiptujon, kaj por kelke da jaroj li restos malproksima de la norda regxo. ⁹ CXi tiu iros al la regno de la suda regxo, sed revenos en sian landon. ¹⁰ Poste liaj filoj sin armos kaj kolektos grandan militistaron; kaj unu iros rapide, disversxigxos kiel inundo, kaj denove faros militon gxis lia fortikajxo. ¹¹ Tiam la suda regxo indignos, eliros kaj militos kontraux li, kontraux la norda regxo, kaj starigos grandan homomulton, kaj tiu homamaso estos transdonita en lian manon. ¹² Li forkondukos tiun homamason, kaj fierigxos lia koro; sed kvankam li venkos multajn milojn, li tamen ne farigxos pli forta. ¹³ La norda regxo denove starigos homomulton, pli grandan ol la antauxa, kaj post kelka tempo li eliros kun granda militistaro kaj kun granda ricxeco. ¹⁴ En tiu tempo multaj starigxos kontraux la suda regxo, kaj malkvietaj filoj de via popolo levigxos, por ke plenumigxu la profetajxo, sed ili falos. ¹⁵ Kaj venos la norda regxo, sxutarangxos remparon, kaj venkoprenos la fortikigitan urbon; kaj la forto de la sudo ne povos kontrauxstari, kaj gxia plej bona militistaro ne havos forton, por rezisti. ¹⁶ Kaj cxiu, kiu venos al li, faros tion, kion li postulos, neniu povos kontrauxstari al li; li starigxos en la plej bela lando, kaj pereigos gxin per sia mano. ¹⁷ Kaj li intencos veni kun la potenco de sia tuta regno kaj kun siaj bravuloj, kaj li tion faros; kaj la urbo de virinoj estos donita al li por ekstermi; kaj gxi ne povos kontrauxstari; sed gxi ankaux ne farigxos lia. ¹⁸ Kaj li direktos sian vizagxon al la insuloj kaj venkoprenos multajn; sed unu princo cxesigos lian malhonoradon, ke li ne plu malhonoru. ¹⁹ Tiam li denove turnos sin al la fortikajxoj de sia lando; sed li falpusxigxos, falos, kaj oni lin jam ne trovos. ²⁰ Sur lia loko starigxos tia, kiu sendos impostiston tra la tuta glora regno; sed post kelke da tagoj li pereos, kvankam ne per kolero kaj ne per batalo.

Finnish⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Sen perästä tulee voimallinen kuningas ja voimallisesti hallitsee. Ja mitä hän tahtoo, sen hän tekee. ⁴ Ja kuin hän korkeimmalle joutunut on, särjetään hänen valtakuntansa ja jaetaan neljään taivaan tuuleen. Ei hänen jälkeen tulevaisillensa eikä senkaltaisella voimalla, mikä hänellä ollut on, sillä hänen valtakuntansa hävitetään, ja tulee muiden osaksi. ⁵ Ja etelän kuningas, joka yksi hänen päämiehistänsä on, tulee voimalliseksi. Mutta häntä vastaan tulee myös yksi väkeväksi ja hallitsee, jonka valta on suuri. ⁶ Mutta monikahtain vuotten jälkeen yhdistävät he itsensä toinen toisensa kanssa. Ja etelän kuninkaan tytär tulee pohjan kuninkaan tykö ystävyyttä tekemään. Mutta ei hän pysy käsivarren voimassa. Eikä hänen käsivartensa ole pysyväinen, vaan hän hyljätään niiden kanssa, jotka hänen tuoneet ovat ja sen kanssa, joka hänen siittänyt on ja niiden kanssa, jotka hänen hetkeksi aikaa vahvistaneet olivat. ⁷ Mutta vesa tulee hänen suvustansa, joka tulee sotajoukon voimalla ja menee pohjan kuninkaan vahvoihin paikkoihin ja toimittaa ja voittaa. ⁸ Ja vie pois heidän jumalansa ja ruhtinaansa ja kalliit kappaleensa hopian ja kullan Egyptiin ja menestyy monikahdat vuodet pohjan kuningasta vastaan. ⁹ Ja kuin etelän kuningas on vaeltanut hänen valtakuntansa lävitse, palajaa hän omalle maallensa. ¹⁰ Vaan hänen poikansa vihastuvat ja kokoovat suuren sotajoukon, ja yksi tulee ja menee edeskäsin niinkuin virta ja taas kehoittaa muut vihaan valtakuntaansa vastaan. ¹¹ Silloin julmistuu etelän kuningas ja menee ulos ja sotii pohjan kuningasta vastaan ja kokoo niin suuren joukon, että toinen joukko hänen käsiinsä annetaan. ¹² Ja hän vie pois sen suuren joukon ja paisuttaa sydämensä, että hän on lyönyt niin monta tuhatta maahan. Mutta ei hän siitä väkevämmäksi tule. ¹³ Sillä pohjan kuningas tulee jälleen ja kokoo suuremman joukon kuin entinen oli. Ja monikahtain vuotten perästä tulee hän kaiketi suuren sotajoukon ja paljon tavaran kanssa. ¹⁴ Ja siihen aikaan asettaa moni itsensä etelän kuningasta vastaan. Korottavat myös muutamat huikentelevaiset sinun kansastas itsensä ja täyttävät näyn ja lankeevat. ¹⁵ Niin pohjan kuningas tulee ja tekee vallit ja voittaa vahvat kaupungit ja etelän käsivarret. Ja hänen paras väkensä ei voi seisoa eikä ole yhtään voimaa vastaan seisoa. ¹⁶ Vaan hän, kuin hän tulee hänen tykönsä, tekee tahtonsa jälkeen. Ja ei kenkään taida seisoa hänen edessänsä. Ja hän tulee myös siihen ihanaiseen maahan ja hävittää sen kätensä kautta. ¹⁷ Ja kääntää kasvonsa tullaksensa kaiken valtakuntansa voimalla. Mutta hän sopii hänen kanssansa ja antaa tyttärensä hänelle emännäksi, että hän hänen hävittäis. Mutta ei se menesty hänelle, eikä siitä mitään tule. ¹⁸ Sitte kääntää hän itsensä luotoja vastaan ja monta niistä voittaa. Vaan päämies opettaa hänen häpiällä lakkaamaan, ettei hän häntä enää häpäisisi. ¹⁹ Ja niin hän jälleen palajaa maansa linnoihin ja loukkaa itsensä ja lankee, ettei häntä enään löydetä. ²⁰ Ja hänen siaansa tulee se, joka vaatian antaa käydä ympäri valtakunnalle kunniaksi. Mutta muutamain päiväin perästä hän särjetään; ei kuitenkaan vihan eikä sodan kautta.

FinnishPR⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Sitten nousee sankarikuningas; hän hallitsee suurella vallalla ja tekee, mitä tahtoo. ⁴ Mutta juuri kun hän on noussut, hajoaa hänen valtakuntansa ja jakautuu neljään taivaan tuuleen. Se ei joudu hänen jälkeläisilleen eikä ole niin mahtava kuin hänen hallitessaan. Sillä hänen valtakuntansa kukistuu ja joutuu muille, ei heille. ⁵ Ja Etelän kuningas on voimistuva sekä yksi hänen ruhtinaistaan; tämä on voimistuva vielä enemmän kuin hän, ja hänen valtansa on oleva suuri valta. ⁶ Ja vuosien kuluttua he tekevät keskenään liiton, ja Etelän kuninkaan tytär menee Pohjan kuninkaan tykö saadakseen aikaan sopimuksen. Mutta häneltä menee hänen käsivartensa voima; eikä pysy Pohjan kuningas, ei hänen käsivartensa. Ja tytär itse annetaan alttiiksi ja ne, jotka olivat hänet tuoneet, ja hänen isänsä ja se, joka häntä aikoinaan auttoi. ⁷ Sitten hänen juurtensa vesoista nousee eräs hänen sijaansa ja tulee sotajoukkoa vastaan, tulee Pohjan kuninkaan linnoitukseen ja tekee heille mielensä mukaan ja on väkevä. ⁸ Myöskin heidän jumalansa ja valetut kuvansa ja kallisarvoiset astiansa, hopeat ja kullat hän vie saaliinansa Egyptiin; sitten hän muutamia vuosia pysyy Pohjan kuninkaasta erillään. ⁹ Tämä hyökkää Etelän kuninkaan valtakuntaan, mutta palajaa takaisin maahansa. ¹⁰ Ja hänen poikansa varustautuvat ja kokoavat suuret sotavoimat. Ja hän hyökkää ja kuohuu ja tulvii, hän tulee toistamiseen ja tunkeutuu hänen linnoitukseensa asti. ¹¹ Silloin Etelän kuningas kiukustuu ja lähtee sotimaan häntä vastaan, Pohjan kuningasta vastaan. Tämä nostattaa suuren joukon, mutta se joukko joutuu hänen valtaansa. ¹² Ja kun se joukko on raivattu pois, paisuu hänen sydämensä. Hän kaataa kymmeniä tuhansia, mutta ei ole kyllin vahva. ¹³ Pohjan kuningas nostattaa jälleen joukon, entistä suuremman, ja muutaman ajan, muutaman vuoden kuluttua hyökkää suurella sotavoimalla ja runsailla varustuksilla. ¹⁴ Niinä aikoina monet nousevat Etelän kuningasta vastaan; ja sinun omasta kansastasi nousee väkivallan miehiä, että näky kävisi toteen, mutta he itse lankeavat. ¹⁵ Ja Pohjan kuningas hyökkää ja luo vallin ja valloittaa varustetun kaupungin. Eivät kestä Etelän käsivarret, ei sen valioväki, ei ole sillä voimaa seisoa vastaan. ¹⁶ Ja hän, joka hyökkää sitä vastaan, tekee, mitä tahtoo, eikä kukaan voi seisoa häntä vastaan. Hän asettuu Ihanaan maahan, ja hävitys tulee hänen kätensä kautta. ¹⁷ Ja nyt hän aikoo hyökätä valtakuntansa koko voimalla; mutta sopimus on hänellä mielessä, ja hän saa sen aikaan. Hän antaa hänelle yhden tyttäristään, tälle turmioksi. Mutta siitä ei tule pysyväistä eikä ole hänelle etua. ¹⁸ Sitten hän kääntyy rantamaita vastaan ja ottaa valtaansa monet. Mutta eräs sotapäällikkö tekee hänen herjauksistaan lopun ja kostaa hänelle hänen herjauksensa. ¹⁹ Silloin hän kääntyy oman maansa linnoituksiin, mutta kompastuu ja kaatuu, eikä häntä enää ole. ²⁰ Ja hänen sijaansa nousee eräs, joka antaa veronvaatijan käydä läpi valtakunnan ihanimman maan. Mutta muutamien päivien kuluttua hänet tuhotaan, ei kuitenkaan vihan väellä eikä sodalla.

Haitian⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Lè sa a, yon wa vanyan gason va parèt. Li pral gouvènen yon gwo gwo peyi. Epi l'ap fè sa li vle. ⁴ Men, lè l'a fin chita pouvwa li byen chita, gwo peyi l'ap gouvènen an pral separe fè kat pòsyon. Men, se p'ap pitit li yo ki pral gouvènen nan plas li. Se va kat lòt moun. Men, yo p'ap gen pouvwa li menm li te genyen an. ⁵ Wa peyi Lejip la pral vin fò anpil. Men, yonn nan jeneral lame li yo pral pi fò pase l'. Li pral gouvènen yon peyi ki pi gran pase pa l' la toujou. ⁶ Apre kèk lanne, wa peyi Lejip la pral siyen kontra ak wa peyi Siri a. Pitit fi wa peyi Lejip la pral marye ak wa peyi Siri a pou kontra a ka kenbe. Men, kontra a p'ap rete lontan, paske yo pral touye ni li, ni mari l', ni pitit li, ni moun li te mennen avè l' lè sa a. ⁷ Kèk tan apre sa, yonn nan fanmi l' yo va moute wa. Li pral atake lame wa peyi Siri a. L'ap antre nan sitadèl wa a, l'ap goumen avè l'. L'ap soti pi fò pase l'. ⁸ L'ap pran tout bondye moun yo ak estati an fè yo, ansanm ak tout veso fèt an ajan ak an lò yo te gen pou fè sèvis zidòl yo, l'ap pote yo desann nan peyi Lejip. Pandan kèk tan l'ap rete sou sa l' te fè a, li p'ap pwoche bò peyi Siri a. ⁹ Wa peyi Siri a pral atake peyi Lejip. Men, l'ap blije kase tèt tounen lakay li. ¹⁰ Pitit gason wa peyi Siri a pral pare pou y' al goumen. Y'ap sanble yon gwo lame ak anpil sòlda. Yonn ladan yo pral parèt tankou yon gwo larivyè k'ap desann. L'ap travèse fwontyè a, l'ap atake yon fò lènmi epi l'ap kouri tounen lakay yo. ¹¹ Wa peyi Lejip la pral fache. Li pral leve yon gwo lame pou li al goumen ak wa peyi Siri a, l'ap fè tout sòlda lame wa peyi Siri a prizonye. ¹² L'ap kraze gwo lame wa Siri a. Li pral gonfle lestonmak li, l'ap fè touye anpil sòlda. Men, apre sa, l'ap pèdi fòs li. ¹³ Wa peyi Siri a ap tounen ankò, l'ap sanble yon lame pi gwo pase sa l' te gen anvan an. Apre kèk lanne, l'ap parèt ak yon gwo lame ak anpil zam. ¹⁴ Lè sa a, anpil pèp pral leve kont wa peyi Lejip la. Danyèl, jan ou te wè l' nan vizyon an, kèk lwijanboje nan moun peyi ou la pral leve kont wa a tou, men y'ap kraze yo. ¹⁵ Se konsa, wa peyi Siri a pral sènen yon lavil ki gen gwo ranpa. L'ap pran l'. Sòlda lame peyi Lejip yo p'ap ka kenbe tèt avè l'. Menm pi bon nan sòlda yo p'ap gen fòs ankò pou kenbe. ¹⁶ Lame peyi Siri a pral fè sa li vle ak peyi Lejip. Pesonn p'ap ka kenbe tèt avè l'. L'ap rete kèk tan nan pi bèl peyi ki sou latè a. L'ap detwi tou sa ki tonbe anba men l'. ¹⁷ Wa Siri a ap mete nan tèt li pou l' pran tout peyi lòt wa a pou li. L'ap siyen yon kontra avè l'. Pou l' ka pran l' pi byen, l'ap ba li pitit fi li a pou madanm. Men, plan an p'ap pran, sa p'ap mache. ¹⁸ Lèfini, l'ap pase nan lanmè, l'ap atake lòt nasyon sou zile yo. L'ap pran anpil ladan yo. Men, yonn nan chèf lòt nasyon yo pral rete l' sou kous li. L'ap fè l' sispann fè awogan. L'ap fè awogans wa a tounen sou tèt wa a ankò. ¹⁹ Wa a ap tounen nan fò ki nan peyi pa l' yo. Men, wè pa wè, y'ap kraze l', y'ap fini nèt avè l', l'ap disparèt. ²⁰ Apre li, ap gen yon lòt wa k'ap voye yon chèf pou peze pèp la. L'ap egzije pèp la peye taks pou yo plen kès wa a. Anvan lontan y'ap touye wa a, men se p'ap bagay k'ap rive ni an piblik ni nan lagè.

Hungarian⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ És támad egy erõs király és uralkodik nagy hatalommal és tetszése szerint cselekszik. ⁴ De alighogy támadt, megrontatik az õ országa és elosztatik az égnek négy tája szerint, de nem [száll] az õ maradékira, és nem az õ hatalma szerint, a melylyel õ uralkodott, mert szétszaggattatik az õ birodalma, és másoknak [adatik] ezeken kivül. ⁵ És elhatalmasodik a déli király, de az õ vezérei közül is [egyik, ]és [ez] hatalmat vesz rajta és uralkodik, nagy uralkodás lesz az õ uralkodása. ⁶ És esztendõk mulva szövetkeznek, és a déli király leánya az északi királyhoz megy, hogy békéltessen, de a kar erejét meg nem tarthatja, és õ sem áll meg, sem az õ karja, hanem kiszolgáltatják õt és az õ kisérõit és az õ nemzõjét és azt, a ki õt egy ideig gyámolította. ⁷ De támad helyébe az õ gyökerének csemetéje közül, a ki a had ellen jön majd, és tör az északi király erõsségeire, és azokat megszállja és beveszi. ⁸ És azoknak isteneit is bálványaikkal és drága arany- és ezüstedényeikkel együtt fogságba viszi Égyiptomba, és néhány esztendeig erõsebb lesz, mint az északi király. ⁹ Ez ugyan bemegy a déli király országába, de visszatér az õ földére. ¹⁰ De az õ fiai fegyverkeznek és sok nagy sereget gyûjtenek, és hirtelen jön és beözönlik, és átmegy és visszatér, és hadakoznak mind az õ erõsségéig. ¹¹ És felháborodik a déli király, és kimegy és megütközik vele, az északi királylyal, és az nagy sokaságot állít fel, de ez a sokaság annak a kezébe adatik. ¹² És a mint a sokaság elfogatott: felfuvalkodik annak szíve, és sok ezeret letipor; még sem lesz hatalmas. ¹³ Mert az északi király visszatér, és az elõbbinél nagyobb sokaságot állít; néhány esztendõ mulva nagy sereggel és nagy készlettel jõ bizony. ¹⁴ És azokban az idõkben sokan támadnak a déli király ellen, a te néped erõszakos fiai is felkelnek, hogy beteljesítsék a látomást, de elhullanak. ¹⁵ Mert eljõ észak királya, és töltést emel és beveszi az erõsített várost; és délnek seregei meg nem állnak, sem az õ válogatott népe, és semmi erõ nem bír ellene állni. ¹⁶ És az, a ki reátört, a maga tetszése szerint cselekszik, és senki sem lesz, a ki ellene álljon, és megállapodik a dicsõ földön, és megsemmisül az az õ kezétõl. ¹⁷ Azután maga elé tûzi, hogy bemegy az õ egész országának erejével, és békés szándékot mutat, és leányasszonyt ad néki [feleségül,] hogy megrontsa, de az nem áll meg és nem tart vele. ¹⁸ És fordítja orczáját a szigetekre, és sokat elfoglal; de az õ gyalázatosságának véget vet egy vezér, a mellett, hogy megfizet néki az õ gyalázatosságáért. ¹⁹ És fordítja orczáját a maga országának erõsségeire, és meghanyatlik, elesik és nem találtatik meg. ²⁰ Ennek helyébe jön az, a ki adószedõt jártat végig az ország dicsõ [földén,] de rövid idõn megrontatik, noha nem haraggal, sem viadalban.

Indonesian⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Kemudian akan muncul seorang raja yang perkasa. Ia akan memerintah kerajaan yang sangat besar dan akan berbuat semaunya. ⁴ Tetapi pada puncak kejayaannya, kerajaannya akan pecah dan terbagi-bagi menjadi empat bagian. Raja-raja yang bukan keturunannya akan memerintah sebagai gantinya, dan mereka tidak akan sekuat dia. ⁵ Raja negeri selatan akan menjadi kuat. Tetapi salah seorang dari panglima-panglimanya akan menjadi lebih kuat daripadanya, dan ia akan memerintah kerajaan yang lebih besar lagi. ⁶ Beberapa tahun kemudian raja negeri selatan akan mengadakan persekutuan dengan raja negeri utara dan mengawinkan putrinya dengan raja negeri utara itu. Tetapi persekutuan itu tidak bertahan, dan putri itu akan dibunuh, demikian juga suami dan anaknya dan hamba-hamba yang telah mengantarkannya. ⁷ Tidak lama setelah itu, seorang yang sekeluarga dengan putri itu akan menjadi raja. Ia akan menyerang tentara raja negeri utara, menyerbu bentengnya dan mengalahkannya. ⁸ Pada waktu ia kembali ke Mesir, ia akan membawa patung dewa musuhnya dan perkakas emas dan perak yang telah dipersembahkan kepada dewa itu. Beberapa tahun lamanya ia tidak akan memerangi raja negeri utara. ⁹ Kemudian raja negeri utara akan menyerbu negeri selatan, tetapi ia akan dipukul mundur dan pulang ke negerinya sendiri. ¹⁰ Lalu putra-putra raja negeri utara akan bersiap-siap untuk berperang dan membentuk tentara yang besar. Salah seorang dari mereka itu akan maju menyerbu seperti banjir. Dalam serbuan yang kedua ia menyerang benteng musuh. ¹¹ Maka marahlah raja negeri selatan, dan ia akan maju ke medan perang melawan raja negeri utara. Ia akan berhasil mengalahkan tentara besar yang dikerahkan raja negeri utara. ¹² Kemudian ia akan bangga karena kemenangannya dan karena telah menewaskan banyak musuh, tetapi ia tidak akan terus berkuasa. ¹³ Untuk kedua kalinya raja negeri utara akan membentuk pasukan yang besar, malahan yang lebih besar daripada yang pertama. Jika waktunya tiba, ia akan bergerak maju dengan tentara yang besar dan perlengkapan yang banyak sekali. ¹⁴ Maka banyak orang akan memberontak terhadap raja negeri selatan. Dan beberapa orang kejam dari bangsamu, Daniel, akan memberontak juga karena mereka telah melihat suatu penglihatan. Tetapi mereka akan gagal. ¹⁵ Kemudian raja negeri utara akan mengepung sebuah kota berbenteng dan merebutnya. Tentara negeri selatan tidak akan dapat bertahan, dan pasukan-pasukan pilihannya pun tidak dapat lagi mengadakan perlawanan. ¹⁶ Raja negeri utara itu akan berbuat semaunya tanpa mendapat perlawanan sedikit pun. Ia pun akan menduduki tanah yang permai dan menguasainya sepenuhnya. ¹⁷ Kemudian raja negeri utara akan menyiapkan seluruh tentaranya untuk menyerang negeri selatan. Lalu dengan maksud menguasai seluruh kerajaan musuhnya, ia akan membuat persetujuan dengan dia dan mengawinkan putrinya dengan raja Mesir itu; tetapi rencananya itu tidak akan berhasil. ¹⁸ Setelah itu ia akan menyerang bangsa-bangsa di tepi laut, dan banyak yang dikalahkannya. Tetapi seorang pemimpin negeri asing akan menghentikan penghinaan yang dilakukannya itu, bahkan akan membalas penghinaan itu kepadanya. ¹⁹ Raja negeri utara itu akan kembali ke benteng-benteng negerinya sendiri, tetapi dia akan dikalahkan dan tak ada berita lagi tentang dia. ²⁰ Dia akan digantikan oleh seorang raja yang akan menyuruh pegawainya yang kejam untuk mengumpulkan pajak dengan paksa untuk menambah kekayaan kerajaannya. Dalam waktu yang singkat raja itu akan dibunuh, tidak secara terang-terangan dan tidak pula dalam peperangan."

Italian⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Poi sorgerà un re possente, e valoroso; il quale possederà un grande imperio, e farà ciò ch’egli vorrà. ⁴ Ma tosto ch’egli sarà sorto, il suo regno sarà rotto, e sarà diviso per li quattro venti del cielo, e non alla sua progenie; e quello non sarà pari all’imperio che esso avrà posseduto; perciocchè il suo regno sarà stirpato, e sarà di altri, oltre a coloro. ⁵ E il re del Mezzodì si fortificherà, ed un altro de’ capitani d’esso; costui si fortificherà sopra quell’altro, e regnerà, e il suo imperio sarà grande. ⁶ E in capo d’alcuni anni, si congiungeranno insieme, e la figliuola del re del Mezzodì verrà al re del Settentrione, per far loro accordi; ma ella non potrà rattener la forza del braccio; e nè colui, nè il suo braccio, non potrà durare; e colei, insieme con quelli che l’avranno condotta, e il figliuolo di essa, e chi terrà la parte sua, saranno dati a morte in que’ tempi. ⁷ Ma d’un rampollo delle radici di essa sorgerà uno, nello stato di colui, il qual verrà con esercito, e verrà contro alle fortezze del re del Settentrione, e farà di gran fatti contro ad esse, e se ne impadronirà; ⁸ ed anche menerà in cattività in Egitto i lor dii, co’ lor principi, e co’ lor preziosi arredi d’oro, e d’argento; ed egli durerà per alquanti anni, senza tema del re del Settentrione. ⁹ E il re del Mezzodì verrà nel suo regno, e se ne ritornerà al suo paese. ¹⁰ Poi i figliuoli di colui entreranno in guerra, e aduneranno una moltitudine di grandi eserciti; e l’un d’essi verrà di subito, e inonderà, e passerà oltre; poi ritornerà ancora, e darà battaglia, e perverrà fino alla fortezza del re del Mezzodì. ¹¹ E il re del Mezzodì, inasprito, uscirà fuori, e combatterà con lui, cioè col re del Settentrione, il qual leverà una gran moltitudine; ma quella moltitudine sarà data in man del re del Mezzodì. ¹² E dopo ch’egli avrà disfatta quella moltitudine, il cuor suo s’innalzerà; onde, benchè abbia abbattute delle decine di migliaia, non però sarà fortificato. ¹³ E il re del Settentrione leverà di nuovo una moltitudine maggiore della primiera; e in capo di qualche tempo, ed anni, egli verrà con grosso esercito, e con grande apparecchio. ¹⁴ E in quei tempi molti si leveranno contro al re del Mezzodì; e degli uomini ladroni d’infra il tuo popolo si eleveranno, per adempier la visione; e caderanno. ¹⁵ E il re del Settentrione verrà, e farà degli argini, e prenderà le città delle fortezze; e le braccia del Mezzodì, e la scelta del suo popolo non potranno durare, e non vi sarà forza alcuna da resistere. ¹⁶ E colui che sarà venuto contro ad esso farà ciò che gli piacerà; e non vi sarà alcuno che gli possa stare a fronte; poi egli si fermerà nel paese della bellezza, il quale sarà consumato per man sua. ¹⁷ Poi egli imprenderà di venire con le forze di tutto il suo regno, offerendo condizioni d’accordo, onde egli verrà a capo; e darà a quell’altro una figliuola per moglie, corrompendola; ma ella non sarà costante, e non terrà per lui. ¹⁸ Poi egli volgerà la faccia alle isole, e ne prenderà molte; ma un capitano farà cessare il vituperio fattogli da colui; e, oltre a ciò, renderà a lui stesso il suo vituperio. ¹⁹ Poi egli volgerà la faccia alle fortezze del suo paese, e traboccherà, e caderà, e sarà rotto, e non sarà più trovato. ²⁰ Poi sorgerà nello stato di esso, con maestà reale, uno che manderà attorno esattori: ma fra alquanti dì sarà rotto, non in ira, nè in guerra.

ItalianRiveduta⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Allora sorgerà un re potente, che eserciterà un gran dominio e farà quel che vorrà. ⁴ Ma quando sarà sorto, il suo regno sarà infranto, e sarà diviso verso i quattro venti del cielo; esso non apparterrà alla progenie di lui, né avrà una potenza pari a quella che aveva lui; giacché il suo regno sarà sradicato e passerà ad altri; non ai suoi eredi. ⁵ E il re del mezzogiorno diventerà forte; ma uno dei suoi capi diventerà più forti di lui, e dominerà; il suo dominio sarà potente. ⁶ E alla fine di vari anni, essi faran lega assieme; e la figliuola del re del mezzogiorno verrà al re del settentrione per fare un accordo; ma essa non potrà conservare la forza del proprio braccio, né quegli e il suo braccio potranno resistere; e lei e quelli che l’hanno condotta, e colui che l’ha generata, e colui che l’ha sostenuta per un tempo, saran dati alla morte. ⁷ E uno de’ rampolli delle sue radici sorgerà a prendere il posto di quello; esso verrà all’esercito, entrerà nelle fortezze del re di settentrione, verrà alle prese con quelli, e rimarrà vittorioso; ⁸ e menerà anche in cattività in Egitto i loro dèi, con le loro immagini fuse e coi loro preziosi arredi d’argento e d’oro; e per vari anni si terrà lungi dal re del settentrione. ⁹ E questi marcerà contro il re del mezzogiorno, ma tornerà nel proprio paese. ¹⁰ E i suoi figliuoli entreranno in guerra, e raduneranno una moltitudine di grandi forze; l’un d’essi si farà avanti, si spanderà come un torrente, e passerà oltre; poi tornerà e spingerà le ostilità sino alla fortezza del re del mezzogiorno. ¹¹ Il re del mezzogiorno s’inasprirà, si farà innanzi e moverà guerra a lui, al re del settentrione, il quale arrolerà una gran moltitudine; ma quella moltitudine sarà data in mano del re del mezzogiorno. ¹² La moltitudine sarà portata via, e il cuore di lui s’inorgoglirà; ma, per quanto ne abbia abbattuto delle decine di migliaia, non sarà per questo più forte. ¹³ E il re del settentrione arrolerà di nuovo una moltitudine più numerosa della prima; e in capo ad un certo numero d’anni egli si farà avanti con un grosso esercito e con molto materiale. ¹⁴ E in quel tempo molti insorgeranno contro il re del mezzogiorno; e degli uomini violenti di fra il tuo popolo insorgeranno per dar compimento alla visione, ma cadranno. ¹⁵ E il re del settentrione verrà; innalzerà de’ bastioni, e s’impadronirà di una città fortificata; e né le forze del mezzogiorno, né le truppe scelte avran la forza di resistere. ¹⁶ E quegli che sarà venuto contro di lui farà ciò che gli piacerà, non essendovi chi possa stargli a fronte; e si fermerà nel paese splendido, il quale sarà interamente in suo potere. ¹⁷ Egli si proporrà di venire con le forze di tutto il suo regno, ma farà un accomodamento col re del mezzogiorno; e gli darà la figliuola per distruggergli il regno; ma il piano non riuscirà, e il paese non gli apparterrà. ¹⁸ Poi si dirigerà verso le isole, e ne prenderà molte; ma un generale farà cessare l’obbrobrio ch’ei voleva infliggergli, e lo farà ricadere addosso a lui. ¹⁹ Poi il re si dirigerà verso le fortezze del proprio paese; ma inciamperà, cadrà, e non lo si troverà più. ²⁰ Poi, in luogo di lui, sorgerà uno che farà passare un esattore di tributi attraverso il paese che è la gloria del regno; ma in pochi giorni sarà distrutto, non nell’ira, né in battaglia.

Korean⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ 장차 한 능력 있는 왕이 일어나서 큰 권세로 다스리며 임의로 행하리라 ⁴ 그러나 그가 강성할 때에 그 나라가 갈라져 천하 사방에 나누일 것이나 그 자손에게로 돌아가지도 아니할 것이요 또 자기가 주장하던 권세대로도 되지 아니하리니 이는 그 나라가 뽑혀서 이 외의 사람들에게로 돌아갈 것임이니라 ⁵ 남방의 왕은 강할 것이나 그 군들 중에 하나는 그보다 강하여 권세를 떨치리니 그 권세가 심히 클 것이요 ⁶ 몇 해 후에 그들이 서로 맹약하리니 곧 남방 왕의 딸이 북방 왕에게 나아가서 화친하리라 그러나 이 공주의 힘이 쇠하고 그 왕은 서지도 못하며 권세가 없어질 뿐 아니라 이 공주와 그를 데리고 온 자와 그를 낳은 자와 그 때에 도와주던 자가 다 버림을 당하리라 ⁷ 그러나 이 공주의 본족에서 난 자 중에 하나가 그의 위를 이어 북방 왕의 군대를 치러 와서 그의 성에 들어가서 그들을 이기고 ⁸ 그 신들과 부어만든 우상들과 그 은과 금의 아름다운 기구를 다 노략하여 애굽으로 가져갈 것이요 몇 해 동안은 그가 북방 왕을 치지 아니하리라 ⁹ 북방 왕이 남방 왕의 나라로 쳐 들어갈 것이나 자기 본국으로 물러 가리라 ¹⁰ 그 아들들이 전쟁을 준비하고 심히 많은 군대를 모아서 물의 넘침 같이 나아올 것이며 그가 또 와서 남방 왕의 견고한 성까지 칠 것이요 ¹¹ 남방 왕은 크게 노하여 나와서 북방 왕과 싸울 것이라 북방 왕이 큰 무리를 일으킬 것이나 그 무리가 그의 손에 붙인바 되리라 ¹² 그가 큰 무리를 사로잡은 후에 그 마음이 스스로 높아져서 수만명을 엎드러뜨릴 것이나 그 세력은 더하지 못할 것이요 ¹³ 북방 왕은 돌아가서 다시 대군을 전보다 더 많이 준비하였다가 몇 때 곧 몇 해 후에 대군과 많은 물건을 거느리고 오리라 ¹⁴ 그 때에 여러 사람이 일어나서 남방 왕을 칠 것이요 네 백성 중에서도 강포한 자가 스스로 높아져서 이상을 이루려 할 것이나 그들이 도리어 넘어지리라 ¹⁵ 이에 북방 왕은 와서 토성을 쌓고 견고한 성읍을 취할 것이요 남방 군대는 그를 당할 힘이 없을 것이므로 ¹⁶ 오직 와서 치는 자가 임의로 행하리니 능히 그 앞에 설 사람이 없겠고 그가 영화로운 땅에 설 것이요 그 손에 멸망이 있으리라 ¹⁷ 그가 결심하고 전국의 힘을 다하여 이르렀다가 그와 화친할 것이요 또 여자의 딸을 그에게 주어 그 나라를 패망케 하려 할 것이나 이루지 못하리니 그에게 무익하리라 ¹⁸ 그 후에 그가 얼굴을 섬들로 돌이켜 많이 취할 것이나 한 대장이 있어서 그의 보이는 수욕을 씻고 그 수욕을 그에게로 돌릴 것이므로 ¹⁹ 그가 드디어 그 얼굴을 돌이켜 자기 땅 산성들로 향할 것이나 거쳐 넘어지고 다시는 보이지 아니하리라 ²⁰ 그 위를 이을 자가 토색하는 자로 그 나라의 아름다운 곳으로 두루 다니게 할 것이나 그는 분노함이나 싸움이 없이 몇 날이 못되어 망할 것이요

Lithuanian⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Tuomet iškils galingas karalius, kurio valdžia bus didelė, ir jis darys, ką panorėjęs. ⁴ Pačioje galybėje jo karalystė subyrės ir bus padalinta į keturias dalis, bet ne jo palikuonims. Tos karalystės nebus tokios galingos, nes jo karalystė bus sunaikinta ir ją valdys svetimi. ⁵ Tada pietų karalius sustiprės, vienas iš jo kunigaikščių taps galingesnis net už jį ir jo valdžia bus didelė. ⁶ Keleriems metams praėjus, jie susijungs. Pietų karaliaus duktė išeis pas šiaurės karalių padaryti sutarties, bet neišsilaikys nei ji, nei jos palikuonis. Ji, jos palyda, vaikas ir vyras bus išduoti. ⁷ Tuo metu iš jos šaknų iškils atžala, ateis su kariuomene, kariaus prieš šiaurės karalių, įsiverš į jo tvirtovę ir ją užims. ⁸ Jų dievus, kunigaikščius, brangius indus, sidabrą ir auksą jis išgabens kaip grobį į Egiptą. Jo karalystė išliks ilgiau negu šiaurės karaliaus. ⁹ Vėliau šiaurės karalius užpuls pietų karalių ir įsiverš į jo kraštą, bet turės sugrįšti į savo kraštą. ¹⁰ Jo sūnūs ateis, surinkę didžiulę kariuomenę, vienas užlies kraštą ir prasiverš iki pietų karaliaus tvirtovės. ¹¹ Tada pietų karalius supykęs kariaus prieš šiaurės karalių ir sunaikins jo didžiulę kariuomenę. ¹² Nugalėjęs daugybę, jis didžiuosis. Jis išžudys dešimtis tūkstančių, bet dėl to netaps stipresnis. ¹³ Keleriems metams praėjus, šiaurės karalius sugrįš, surinkęs dar didesnę kariuomenę ir su daugybe turtų. ¹⁴ Tuo metu ir kitos tautos pakils prieš pietų karalių, ir tavo tautos maištingieji kelsis, norėdami įvykdyti pranašystę, bet jie nelaimės. ¹⁵ Šiaurės karalius atėjęs supils pylimą ir paims sutvirtintą miestą. Pietų karalius neatsilaikys, jo rinktinė kariuomenė bus sunaikinta. ¹⁶ Atėjęs prieš jį, elgsis, kaip norės, ir niekas nepajėgs jo sulaikyti. Jis užims visą šlovingąjį kraštą, ir anas nukentės nuo jo rankos. ¹⁷ Jis sumanys užimti pietų karalystę, sudarys su ja sutartį, išleisdamas už jo vieną savo dukterų, kad tą karalystę sunaikintų, bet jam nepavyks to sumanymo įgyvendinti. ¹⁸ Tada jis nukreips veidą į pajūrį, užims didelę jo dalį, bet vienas jo kunigaikštis padarys galą jo patyčioms, ir tos patyčios atsigręš prieš jį patį. ¹⁹ Tada jis gręšis eiti į savo šalies tvirtoves, bet suklups, kris ir jo nebebus. ²⁰ Jo įpėdinis siųs mokesčių rinkėją į šlovingąją karalystę, bet po kurio laiko jis bus užmuštas, ne iš pykčio ir ne kovoje.

PBG⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ I powstanie król mocny, a będzie panował mocą wielką, a będzie czynił według woli swojej. ⁴ A gdy się on zmocni, będzie skruszone królestwo jego, i będzie rozdzielone na cztery strony świata, wszakże nie między potomków jego, ani będzie państwo jego takie, jakie było; bo wykorzenione będzie królestwo jego, a innym mimo onych dostanie się . ⁵ Tedy się zmocni król z południa i jeden z książąt jego; ten mocniejszy będzie nadeń, i panować będzie, a państwo jego będzie państwo szerokie. ⁶ Lecz po wyjściu kilku lat złączą się; bo córka króla od południa pójdzie za króla północnego, aby uczyniła przymierze; wszakże nie otrzyma siły ramienia, ani się ostoi z ramieniem swojem, ale wydana będzie ona, i ci, którzy ją przyprowadzą, i syn jej, i ten, co ją zmacniał za onych czasów. ⁷ Potem powstanie z latorośli korzenia jej na miejsce jego, który przyciągnie z wojskiem swem, a uderzy na miejsce obronne króla północnego, i przewiedzie nad nimi i zmocni się. ⁸ Nadto i bogów ich z książętami ich, z naczyniem ich drogiem, srebrnem i złotem w niewolę zawiedzie do Egiptu; a ten będzie bezpieczen przez wiele lat od króla północnego. ⁹ A tak wtargnie w królestwo król od południa, i wróci się do ziemi swojej. ¹⁰ Ale synowie jego walczyć będą, i zbiorą mnóstwo wojsk wielkich; a z nagła następując jako powódź przechodzić będzie, potem wracając się, wojskiem nacierać będzie aż na twierdze jego. ¹¹ Skąd rozdrażniony będąc król z południa wyciągnie, i będzie walczył z nim, to jest, z królem północnym; a uszykuje mnóstwo wielkie, ale ono mnóstwo będzie podane w rękę jego. ¹² A gdy zniesione będzie ono mnóstwo, podniesie się serce jego; a choć porazi wiele tysięcy, przecie się nie zmocni. ¹³ Bo się wróci król północny, i uszykuje większe mnóstwo niż pierwsze; lecz po wyjściu czasu kilku lat z nagła przyjdzie z wielkiem wojskiem i z wielkim dostatkiem. ¹⁴ Onychże czasów wiele ich powstanie przeciwko królowi z południa; ale synowie przestępników z ludu twego będą zniesieni dla utwierdzenia tego widzenia, i upadną. ¹⁵ Bo przyciągnie król z północy, i usypie wały, i weźmie miasto obronne, a ramiona południowe nie oprą się, ani lud jego wybrany, i nie stanie im siły, aby dali odpór. ¹⁶ I uczyni on, który przyciągnie przeciwko niemu, według woli swojej, i nie będzie nikogo, coby się stawił przeciwko niemu; stawi się też w ziemi ozdobnej, która zniszczeje przez rękę jego. ¹⁷ Potem obróci twarz swoję, aby przyszedł z mocą wszystkiego królestwa swego, i okazał się, jakoby zgody szukał, i uczyni coś; bo mu da córkę piękną, aby go zgubił przez nią; ale ona w tem nie będzie stateczna, i nie będzie z nim przestawała. ¹⁸ Zatem obróci twarz swoję do wysep, i wiele ich pobierze; ale wódz wstręt uczyni hańbieniu jego, owszem, ono hańbienie jego nań obróci. ¹⁹ Dlaczego obróci twarz swoję ku twierdzom ziemi swej; lecz się potknie i upadnie, i nie będzie więcej znaleziony. ²⁰ I powstanie na miejsce jego taki, który roześle poborców w sławie królewskiej; ale ten po niewielu dniach starty będzie, a to nie w gniewie ani przez wojnę.

Portuguese⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Depois se levantará um rei poderoso, que reinará com grande domínio, e fará o que lhe aprouver. ⁴ Mas, estando ele em pé, o seu reino será quebrado, e será repartido para os quatro ventos do céu; porém não para os seus descendentes, nem tampouco segundo o poder com que reinou; porque o seu reino será arrancado, e passará a outros que não eles. ⁵ O rei do sul será forte, como também um dos seus príncipes; e este será mais forte do que ele, e reinará, e grande será o seu domínio, ⁶ mas, ao cabo de anos, eles se aliarão; e a filha do rei do sul virá ao rei do norte para fazer um tratado. Ela, porém, não conservara a força de seu braço; nem subsistirá ele, nem o seu braço; mas será ela entregue, e bem assim os que a tiverem trazido, e seu pai, e o que a fortalecia naqueles tempos. ⁷ Mas dum renovo das raízes dela um se levantará em seu lugar, e virá ao exército, e entrará na fortaleza do rei do norte, e operará contra eles e prevalecerá. ⁸ Também os seus deuses, juntamente com as suas imagens de fundição, com os seus vasos preciosos de prata e ouro, ele os levará cativos para o Egipto; e por alguns anos ele deixará de atacar ao rei do norte. ⁹ E entrará no reino do rei do sul, mas voltará para a sua terra. ¹⁰ Mas seus filhos intervirão, e reunirão uma multidão de grandes forças; a qual avançará, e inundará, e passará para adiante; e, voltando, levará a guerra até a sua fortaleza. ¹¹ Então o rei do sul se exasperará, e sairá, e pelejará contra ele, contra o rei do norte; este porá em campo grande multidão, e a multidão será entregue na mão daquele. ¹² E a multidão será levada, e o coração dele se exaltará; mas, ainda que derrubará miríades, não prevalecerá. ¹³ Porque o rei do norte tornará, e porá em campo uma multidão maior do que a primeira; e ao cabo de tempos, isto é, de anos, avançará com grande exército e abundantes provisões. ¹⁴ E, naqueles tempos, muitos se levantarão contra o rei do sul; e os violentos dentre o teu povo se levantarão para cumprir a visão, mas eles cairão. ¹⁵ Assim virá o rei do norte, e levantará baluartes, e tomará uma cidade bem fortificada; e as forças do sul não poderão resistir, nem o seu povo escolhido, pois não haverá força para resistir. ¹⁶ O que, porém, há de vir contra ele fará o que lhe aprouver, e ninguém poderá resistir diante dele; ele se fincará na terra gloriosa, tendo-a inteiramente sob seu poder. ¹⁷ E firmará o propósito de vir com toda a força do seu reino, e entrará em acordo com ele, e lhe dará a filha de mulheres, para ele a corromper; ela, porém, não subsistirá, nem será para ele. ¹⁸ Depois disso virará o seu rosto para as ilhas, e tomará muitas; mas um príncipe fará cessar o seu opróbrio contra ele, e ainda fará recair sobre ele o seu opróbrio. ¹⁹ Virará então o seu rosto para as fortalezas da sua própria terra, mas tropeçará, e cairá, e não será achado. ²⁰ Então no seu lugar se levantará quem fará passar um exator de tributo pela glória do reino; mas dentro de poucos dias será quebrantado, e isto sem ira e sem batalha.

Norwegian⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Så skal det opstå en veldig konge*, og han skal herske med stor makt og gjøre som han vil. / {* Aleksander den store.} ⁴ Men aldri så snart er han stått frem, så skal hans rike brytes i stykker og deles efter de fire verdenshjørner; det skal ikke tilfalle hans efterkommere og ikke være så mektig som da han rådet; for hans rike skal omstyrtes og tilfalle andre enn dem. ⁵ Og Sydens konge* skal bli mektig, og en av hans fyrster** skal bli mektigere enn han og råde over et eget rike; hans rike skal være et stort rike. / {* Egyptens konge, Ptolemeus Lagi.} / {** Syrias konge, Seleukus Nikator.} ⁶ Og mange år efter skal de inngå forbund med hverandre; en datter av Sydens konge skal komme til Nordens konge* for å skape vennskap mellem dem; men hun skal ikke lenge formå å utrette noget, og hverken han** eller datteren som skulde hjelpe ham, skal holde stand, men hun og de som førte henne dit, og hennes far og han som tok imot henne***, skal miste livet på den for hver av dem bestemte tid. / {* den egyptiske konge Ptolemeus Filadelfus gav den syriske konge Antiokus Teos sin datter Berenike til ekte.} / {** Ptolemeus.} / {*** Antiokus, Berenike og hennes venner blev drept.} ⁷ Men et av skuddene fra hennes røtter* skal trede op på hans plass; og han skal dra mot fiendens hær og trenge inn i Nordens konges** festninger og gjøre med dem som han vil, og ha overmakt. / {* Ptolemeus Euergetes, en bror av Berenike.} / {** Nordens konge er den syriske konge Seleukus Kallinikus.} ⁸ Endog deres guder med deres støpte billeder, med deres kostbare kar av sølv og gull, skal han føre bort til Egypten; siden skal han i nogen år la Nordens konge få være i fred. ⁹ Så skal Nordens konge dra mot Sydens konges rike, men måtte vende tilbake til sitt land igjen*. / {* Kallinikus' tog mot Egypten mislyktes aldeles.} ¹⁰ Og hans sønner* skal ruste sig til strid og samle en veldig krigshær, og den skal dra inn i landet og oversvømme og overskylle det; så skal den komme igjen, og krigen skal føres helt frem til hans festning**. / {* Kallinikus' sønner, Seleukus Keraunus og Antiokus den store.} / {** den egyptiske konge Ptolemeus Filopators festning Rafia.} ¹¹ Da skal Sydens konge* bli harm og dra ut og stride mot Nordens konge, og han skal stille op en stor hær, men den skal gis i hans* hånd. / {* Ptolemeus Filopator.} ¹² Når denne hær er sprengt, skal han bli overmodig; han skal felle titusener, men allikevel ikke få overmakten. ¹³ Og Nordens konge* skal komme igjen og stille op en hær som er ennu større enn den første; og når nogen år er gått til ende, skal han komme med en stor hær og store forråd. / {* Antiokus den store. DNL 11, 10.} ¹⁴ Og i de tider skal mange reise sig mot Sydens konge*, og voldsmenn** av ditt eget folk skal også reise sig, så synet blir stadfestet; men de skal falle. / {* Egyptens konge Ptolemeus Epifanes.} / {** ugudelige jøder som falt fra Egypten og holdt sig til Antiokus.} ¹⁵ Og Nordens konge skal komme og opkaste en voll og innta en sterk festning*, og Sydens makt skal ikke kunne holde stand, og enn ikke hans** utvalgte mannskap har kraft til å holde stand. / {* Sidon.} / {** Egyptens konges.} ¹⁶ Og den som rykker mot ham, skal gjøre som han vil, og ingen skal kunne stå sig mot ham; han skal feste fot i det fagre land* og føre ødeleggelse med sig. / {* DNL 8, 9.} ¹⁷ Og han* skal ta sig fore å komme med hele sitt rikes makt**, men er villig til å inngå forlik, og det skal han også få i stand; og en kvinne, sin egen datter***, skal han gi ham, forat hun skal volde ødeleggelse; men det skal ikke komme i stand og ikke lykkes for ham. / {* Antiokus den store.} / {** imot Egyptens konge.} / {*** Kleopatra, datter av Antiokus.} ¹⁸ Så skal han vende sig mot øene og innta mange, men en hærfører* skal gjøre ende på hans hån og endog la hans hån falle tilbake på ham selv. / {* Lucius Scipio.} ¹⁹ Da skal han vende sig mot festningene i sitt eget land, men han snubler og faller og er ikke mere til. ²⁰ Og på hans plass skal det opstå en* som skal la en skattekrever** dra gjennem rikets pryd***; og nogen dager efter skal han omkomme, men ikke ved vrede, heller ikke i krig****. / {* Seleukus Filopator, konge i Syria.} / {** Heliodorus.} / {*** Judea.} / {**** Seleukus blev drept med gift av Heliodorus.}

Romanian⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ Dar se va ridica un împărat viteaz, care va stăpîni cu o mare putere, şi va face ce va voi. ⁴ Şi cum se va întări, aşa se va şi sfărîma împărăţia lui, şi va fi împărţită în cele patru vînturi ale cerurilor, dar nu între urmaşii lui, şi nici nu va fi tot atît de puternică pe cît era supt el, căci va fi făcută bucăţele, şi va trece la alţii afară de aceştia. ⁵ Împăratul dela miază zi va ajunge tare. Dar unul din mai marii lui va fi şi mai tare decît el, şi va domni întemeind o mare împărăţie. ⁶ După cîţiva ani, se vor uni, şi fata împăratului dela miază zi va veni ca nevastă la împăratul dela miază noapte, ca să facă o învoială. Dar aceste mijloace de ajutorare nu vor avea nici o putere, şi nici celelalte mijloace ale ei nu vor putea ţine pept, ci ea va fi dată la moarte împreună cu alaiul ei, cu tatăl ei şi cu cel ce s'a legat cu ea. ⁷ În vremea aceea însă se va ridica în locul ei un lăstar din aceeaş rădăcină cu ea, şi va veni împotriva oştirii Siriei, da, va intra în cetăţuia împăratului dela miază noapte, va face ce va voi cu ea, şi va fi biruitor. ⁸ Va ridica şi va strămuta în Egipt, odată cu prinşii de război, chiar şi pe dumnezeii şi chipurile lor turnate, împreună cu vasele lor scumpe de argint şi de aur. Apoi va lăsa cîţiva ani în pace pe împăratul dela miază noapte. ⁹ Acesta va porni împotriva împărăţiei împăratului dela miază zi, dar se va întoarce iarăş în ţara sa. ¹⁰ Totuş, fiii săi vor începe iarăş războiul, şi vor strînge o mare mulţime de oşti, care va înainta, se va revărsa ca un rîu, care iese din matcă, şi -l vor împinge iarăş înapoi pînă la cetăţuie. ¹¹ Împăratul dela miază-zi, mîniat de aceasta, va ieşi şi se va lupta cu împăratul dela miază-noapte; va ridica o mare oştire, dar oştile împăratului dela miază-noapte vor fi date în mînile lui şi nimicite. ¹² Atunci inima împăratului se va îngîmfa, va doborî zece mii, dar tot nu va birui. ¹³ Căci împăratul dela miază-noapte se va întoarce şi va strînge o oştire mai mare de cît cea dintîi; şi după cîtăva vreme, după cîţiva ani, va porni în fruntea unei mari oştiri bine înarmate. ¹⁴ În vremea aceea, se vor ridica mulţi împotriva împăratului dela miază-zi, şi o ceată de derbedei din poporul tău se vor răscula, ca să împlinească vedenia; dar vor cădea. ¹⁵ Împăratul dela miază-noapte va înainta, va ridica întărituri, şi va pune mîna pe cetăţile întărite. Oştile dela miază-zi, nici chiar floarea oamenilor împăratului, nu vor putea să ţină piept, nu vor avea putere să se împotrivească. ¹⁶ Cel ce va merge împotriva lui va face ce va voi, şi nimeni nu i se va împotrivi; el se va opri în ţara minunată, nimicind cu desăvîrşire tot ce -i va cădea în mînă. ¹⁷ Îşi va pune de gînd să ia în stăpînire toată împărăţia lui, şi, făcîndu-se că are gînduri curate cu el, îi va da pe fiică-sa de nevastă, cu gînd să -l piardă; dar lucrul acesta nu se va întîmpla, şi nu -i va izbîndi. ¹⁸ Apoi îşi va întoarce privirile înspre ostroave, şi va lua pe multe din ele; dar o căpetenie va pune capăt ruşinii pe care voia el să i -o aducă, şi o va întoarce asupra lui. ¹⁹ Apoi se va îndrepta spre cetăţuile ţării lui; dar se va poticni, va cădea, şi nu -l vor mai găsi. ²⁰ Cel ce -i va lua locul, va aduce un asupritor, în cea mai frumoasă parte a împărăţiei; dar în cîteva zile va fi zdrobit, şi anume nu prin mînie, nici prin război.

Ukrainian⁽ⁱ⁾ ³ І повстане хоробрий цар, і запанує великим пануванням, і робитиме за своїм уподобанням. ⁴ Та коли він повстане, буде зруйноване його царство, і буде розділене на чотири небесні вітри, а не на його нащадків, і не за його пануванням, яким він панував, бо царство його буде вирване й дане іншим, а не їм. ⁵ І зміцниться південний цар, але один з його князів пересилить його й запанує, його панування панування велике. ⁶ Але по роках вони поєднаються, і дочка південного царя прийде до царя північного, щоб зробити мир. Але не затримає він сили свого рамена, і не встане потомство його, але буде видана вона й ті, що вели її, і та, що її породила, і той, що міцно тримав її за тих часів. ⁷ І повстане один із галузки її кореня на його місце, і він вийде проти війська, і ввійде в твердиню північного царя, і буде діяти проти них, і опанує їх. ⁸ І їхніх богів з їхніми литими бовванами, разом з їхнім улюбленим посудом, золотом та сріблом поведе в неволю до Єгипту, і він роки стоятиме більше від північного царя. ⁹ І він увійде в царство південного царя, але вернеться до своєї землі. ¹⁰ А сини його озброються, і зберуть натовп численних войовників, і один із них конче піде, і все позаливає, і перейде край, і вернеться, і воюватиме аж до його твердині. ¹¹ І розлютиться південний цар, і вийде та й воюватиме з ним, з царем північним, і виставить велике многолюдство, і цей натовп буде відданий у його руку. ¹² І буде знищений той натовп, і повищиться його серце, і він кине десятитисячки, та не буде сильний. ¹³ І вернеться північний цар, і виставить натовп, більший від першого, а на кінець часів та років він конче прийде з великим військом та з численним маєтком. ¹⁴ І за того часу багато-хто повстануть на південного царя, а сини насильників твого народу підіймуться, щоб справдилось видіння, і вони спіткнуться. ¹⁵ І прийде північний цар, і насипле вала, і здобуде твердинне місто, і не встоять рамена півдня та його добірний народ, і не буде сили встояти. ¹⁶ І робитиме той, хто прийде на нього, за своєю вподобою, і не буде того, хто встояв би перед ним. І стане він у Пишному Краї, і буде погибель у його руці. ¹⁷ І зверне він своє обличчя, щоб прийти з потугою всього свого царства, і складе договора з ним. І дасть йому молоду дочку за жінку, щоб знищити землю, та це не вдасться, і не станеться йому. ¹⁸ І зверне він обличчя своє на острови, і здобуде багато. Але вождь спинить йому наругу його, всемеро заплатить йому за наруги його. ¹⁹ І зверне він своє обличчя до твердинь свого краю, і спіткнеться й упаде, і не буде знайдений. ²⁰ А на його місці стане той, що скаже побірникові податків перейти пишноту царства, та за кілька днів від загине, але не від гніву й не від бою.